<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=199.245.32.210</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=199.245.32.210"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/199.245.32.210"/>
	<updated>2026-05-05T04:41:47Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412005</id>
		<title>Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412005"/>
		<updated>2015-01-19T22:45:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;199.245.32.210: /* Part 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fear completely filled the heart of Miyabi who ran into the dark forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt she was getting chased from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt the man in the battle suit was chasing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She turned around several times, but she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning the clock back to earlier in the evening-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Porori* Tears were falling in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once she started crying, the only thing left was for the tears to spill out-------so she just sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In her mind&#039;s eye, the expression Tooru had made just before floated about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became troubled because she told him her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi knew what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would probably be a lie if she said she didn&#039;t expect anything somewhere in her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tooru was always kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knows he&#039;s kind to everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unforgettable scene left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Tooru had seen Miyabi standing here from far away at that moment, they missed her by a few minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with absolutely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had a reluctant feeling about going back and thought that she had made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each step was heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What should I say……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari told her to work hard, but Miyabi knew she never had any intention of telling her to confess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Make a memory only the two of them have and close the distance between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to go back. But she probably has to go back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to report to them. But she probably has to report to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart but once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Auuu………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She somehow managed to raise her body, but sitting down was all she could do, and it looked like she wouldn’t be standing for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She grazed her knees when she first fell, but she did not have the time to feel the pain now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Hyuu**Hyuu* she couldn&#039;t even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No shadows moved at all, although she turned around and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Am I safe…………?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when she thought that in terror...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That voice that was the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uh, Kahah…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hii…………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knows no help would probably come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her body will now become tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi shut down her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Who is it……..?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slowly opening her eyelids, the person who appeared in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana told me to go on ahead, so I left her and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from ahead on the forest path; I saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to punch the man before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing the man fly a few meters away, I immediately turned to Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too-ru………kun……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Thank god……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appear and disturb me from slamming her in, you damn brat……..” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop breathing out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My words were really pointed at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man lost to his emotions and pulled out his knife before jumping at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that went for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forgetting to manifest my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I jumped at the man again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife grazed my shoulder and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He dropped to the ground, but the man stood up again staggering-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was too late when I thought &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;oh shit&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, the man prepared the gun and--------it was pointed at Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a few meter distance between us. However, the man would probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I made even the slightest of movements.&lt;br /&gt;
This was a complete reversal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I couldn’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain&amp;gt;&amp;gt; coiled itself around the arm holding the gun and the man was pulled backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whaaa!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife he threw pierced itself into tree far away from the target which was me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the man looked behind-----to the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain user&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..I told you to shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My fist crushed the man in the battle suit and he was blown away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moistened when she got relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-chan…………I was, scared…….I thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She might not know what she was saying already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi just let her tears flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;nt get hurt at all from the fight-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A……………a-aah…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“GURUAAAAAA!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and they were glaring at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What&#039;s going on, I slowly turned behind and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The body of the man in the battle suit shook as if it was stuck in a frozen position, holding up the knife------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw the tip of the sharp &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Katar&amp;gt;&amp;gt; piercing through his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the man&#039;s huge body collapsed producing a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I confirmed the man had completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what was happening at the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------So the situation is worse than what we had imagined huh…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I learned that there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lost my voice when I heard that there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be some deaths too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half-way through some of the attackers managed to reach him, and after he defeated all of them he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I turned up late because there was a little bit of trouble”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no problem since we&#039;re saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you hadn&#039;t followed her then……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cut my words and looked at Miyabi whose shoulders were being hugged by Tachibana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been released from her fear and started crying again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you would feel bad if anything happened to this girl even if she was somewhere beyond your reach”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s exactly true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why I was seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway let’s head back to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too, but I can’t take Miyabi there now……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. Also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in such a bad condition that even moving is tough for you right now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though it was to save us, her injuries had gotten even worse because she forced herself just now. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………it&#039;s okay if they can hide, but what are you going to do if this guy’s comrades find them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s just as Tora says.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t just leave the two of them here, but I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, I’ll go alone-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go into that situation alone”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. The last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we were here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that had run over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because we were currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze practice&amp;gt;&amp;gt; on the first day……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terminal Imari showed me after our battle during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..I am sorry, but about my Ojou-sama’s situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did something happen to Lilith…….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide the anxiousness of her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, an even stronger shock compared to what Tora just told me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lilith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Julie saved us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie said &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;it’s okay don’t worry about it&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; when Imari thanked her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m worried about Lilith. Let’s head back quickly. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Sorry, Tooru. I can’t listen to that. I promised Lilith I would head back immediately. I might not be that helpful in battle, but I want to go back no matter what”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strong will was in her eyes when Imari stared at me------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unexpected person supported her opinion; it was Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level shows up. It pisses me off, but it’s better to have Julie head to the branch school battle potential wise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tora turned away when he heard Imari’s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………of course, I promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last, Sara, who hates me like a snake, lowered her head as we headed out after I replied &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;I definitely will&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari. Let’s go!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Ya---!] [Uun!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran toward the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shouts, trembles and so on from there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We got through the forest not long after and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in the battle at the hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s that………?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. You know, the one where you can release its full power at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;IV&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If she has that amazing &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went through the door that had lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lilith!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered with injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3 men in battle suits attacked Lilith, but one of them faced towards us when they saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Julie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you alright Lilith!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. Preparations for tea time haven’t started yet”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Lilith was talking nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or maybe she was tired from her injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………her expression huh)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll help out too, Lilith”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed towards the broken wall that had probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exception&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith’s judgment was probably correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was no time for questions and answers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lilith who is exhausted now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru. I will stay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Imari………!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After looking at Lilith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Sword&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right back at you. If Tooru and Julie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Julie, I will handle that man!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Julie was handling before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You heard her, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will protect Julie too………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, that vow should belong to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith slightly regained her composure when she said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I leave that guy to you, Imari!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, Lilith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail were fluttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie and I considered that aside and ran towards the big hole ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Julie I will count on you too, but tentatively though!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ja---!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We accepted Lilith’s request while running through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we advanced into the big hole that had been opened up when the wall was destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around since it was connected to the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we peeked down from our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (the height of a 10 story building) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(--------! That’s…………!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I noticed the people I believed to be the staff members collapsed on the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boat at the pier started being moved by some unknown individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I could reach after assessing the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, I knew we wouldn’t make it if we descended the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, we&#039;re jumping!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our bodies dance in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent in the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yoo, we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging glances with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I could naturally come up with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeh, we meet again as expected”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager made a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We will meet again------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether or not 2 months was a long time or short a time, the prediction I had made at that time now became reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ship slowly moved forward within this tense situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assessing from the fact of no one on the bridge, the boat was probably on autopilot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where is the chairman?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing beside me, Julie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s tone was polite, but a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s okay because the target was big”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you are an &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, you should be somewhat hesitant to do something like that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Amazing decision skills…………..however we are about to go out to sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out that we were southeast of the island. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Can I hear your names?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Julie=Sigtuna”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future, but I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I beleive I am quite related though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kuku* &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kui* my sleeve was pulled and I regained my composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. I have to calm down”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Julie, I started talking to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while thinking about what we should do now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and sent out a rescue signal.	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to find the boat&#039;s location with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t think about that)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still sent the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;use everything you have in your hand.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It&#039;s the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lilith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands&#039; reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu. The girl there-----Julie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lilith}}…………..and I also reject it because I can’t swim”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(……………it’s the truth though)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; took Julie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives would be bet on the toss of the coin………..of course the winner would be me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Captain of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Riberus&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-----will now exterminate the obstacles”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was probably no gap between our physiques and ages, but the pressure &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, let’s go”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked on the deck and slowly closed the gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. Let’s go, Julie!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Julie taking the left-------but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved his body only by a bit and dodged the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; before easily blocking my fist with his palm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is quite some power you have there. It&#039;s at the same level with my subordinate wearing the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment Smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono is fixated on the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While blocking my fist, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; said something incomprehensible.  During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Julie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Buun* the kick missed. &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He is quite a skilled fighter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are going to continue attacking, Julie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; slightly crouched down to dodge that too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Julie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s kick was blocked by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But----you stopped moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Julie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu that is one fine combination”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My expression stiffened when I see &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; stand up without breaking his small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is somewhat painful”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……..somewhat huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a smile while wiping his stomach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is correct. Just like you &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who transcended humans with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Lucifer&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, we transcended humans with this &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; prepared. No matter how much the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Julie’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when she first swung it down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Julie finish him as I become her support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; there)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. Sorry but----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She has already figured out my intentions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s really reassuring to have Julie around huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out two knives from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s go, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made an eye signal to Julie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; which requires twisting my body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A slightly surprised expression appeared on &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lilith to scatter her rose last time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eat this, bullet punch!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Let’s name it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the first one, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; as its base move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie slashed down at that moment but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped behind immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s charge attack was wild and------&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Julie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Julie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Julie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah……….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s face distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; lifted his leg to step on her but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It got prevented when I slammed into him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking the chance when &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered a bit, Julie rolled away but----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Julie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--, no, problem………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words do not match her state completely at all. Julie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than finishing my words, I headed to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; waiting for us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and got closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Julie was constantly making diversions for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike me, Julie moved into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Julie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, it’s annoying”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I obstructed the knife path with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and tore the air with my fist, while Julie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gradually understood &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s strength as we fought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It goes without saying for his knife techniques and &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He skillfully wards off my attacks and Julie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuu!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has been broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;a move that has a weakness&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuh……..Damn it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, I made a simple attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Julie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don&#039;t even know something that simple”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; mercilessly kicked up to Julie’s stomach when she was staggering. Julie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh, Fuu………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; she manifested with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Soul&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Lie………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Giikiii*!! I covered Julie and blocked the blade with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I promised to protect Julie……!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While making a sadistic smile, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; increased the pressure of his stepping leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get away from…….Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Julie still swing her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me. In order to protect me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was at that moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was being produced from Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie accelerated together with that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a speed even me as her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Julie…….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Julie swinging her blade with crazy speed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s expression distorted from the shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s expression also distorted from the pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, she continued accelerating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the moonlight, Julie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl roared and----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been blown away, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Iiiiinn…………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound stopped the same time Julie fell to her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What the hell was that……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----!! Ju-Julie are you okay!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Julie’s body paid a big price.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Julie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wobbly shadow stood behind Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; grabbed Julie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------------uuh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Julie’s expression was filled with pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--------! S-stop------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hands and jumped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too…..ru…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our extended hand and fingers touched. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Julie to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh………ouch………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, Julie how about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stared at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while nodding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hopeless------That might be true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that only happens when all hope is lost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I still have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie looked at me from inside my arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no despair in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* her bell rang when Julie nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Use everything you have in your hand&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the words Imari said-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Oh yeah, I have &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;! I can use &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in this situation!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. I have a request. Will you listen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a small wry smile before asking Julie who was showing a mysterious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you fly…..for this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be harsh to ask Julie this when her knees might be broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, Julie still nodded to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because she believes in me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;kokun* after hitting her forehead, Julie leaned against the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. I’ll let you taste this next”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could say that because of his confidence in his defense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; did not hit him since the start of this battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I swore I would slam a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to him and closed in the gaps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it goes for the both of us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was in a similar state because he got hit by Julie just now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were scratches on the so-called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and it was occasionally giving off sparks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s end this, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slowly took a left stance and said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to steal the flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Although he&#039;s an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Blocking won’t be enough to beat me&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, your making that face huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Gabuh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A counter flew to me the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; talked without the assumption he was going to lose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of this was to stop &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist under the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and stood up after steeling my resolve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that is also the reason for our victory.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A feint again huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it&#039;s an immature attack pattern!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected from you…….! Then------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;“See through this!!”&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kaa!!*&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s eyes burned from the light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I hid using the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;switch was already turned on&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; the moment I showed my back to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; noticed something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He noticed Julie was gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Goo------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if to respond to my shout, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; looked up at the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; sliced through the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not yet………I have not------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also jumped into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s chest area the moment Julie brandished her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; broke the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and pulled down the curtains of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the direction Julie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been put to sleep by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To----O------RU------!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lilith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn………uu………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wasn’t only me. Julie too. Also, Lilith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Debt, no------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We did not save the chairman for such a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened to that boy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr……..is it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? If it’s him-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am over here, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze Diabolica&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, it seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was tougher than what I imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put down the chairman and prepared against &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman was the one that stopped me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“B-but chairman……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind………you’re &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right? Nice to meet you. Please tell &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-sama I said hi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a deep bow, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped to the sea----and landed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; then disappeared together with the submarine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru, and Julie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He left those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, you got that right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the memory of Julie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(That sound and the Julie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if the event that happened just now did not occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Julie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….I forgotten about it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see Julie’s face color change under the search light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, you still have 3 debts left though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. I will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time huh……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Level up&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it&#039;s just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oi oi it isn&#039;t carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, leaving that aside-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;see you again&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. See you later, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last one left there were 3 people; me, Julie and Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My body was creaking due to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Julie *chokon* sat beside me too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….nai, I prefer your lap”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. Then I will accept the offer”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good night, Julie”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. But, I need to ask something before that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; with her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With Imari?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------there was no if’s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everything in front of me is important now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Julie if I have to team with a girl”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Julie’s hand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I could not see her expression, Julie was probably making a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am very happy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---♪“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl that fell in love with someone like me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>199.245.32.210</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412004</id>
		<title>Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412004"/>
		<updated>2015-01-19T22:44:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;199.245.32.210: /* Part 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fear completely filled the heart of Miyabi who ran into the dark forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt she was getting chased from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt the man in the battle suit was chasing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She turned around several times, but she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning the clock back to earlier in the evening-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Porori* Tears were falling in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once she started crying, the only thing left was for the tears to spill out-------so she just sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In her mind&#039;s eye, the expression Tooru had made just before floated about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became troubled because she told him her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi knew what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would probably be a lie if she said she didn&#039;t expect anything somewhere in her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tooru was always kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knows he&#039;s kind to everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unforgettable scene left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Tooru had seen Miyabi standing here from far away at that moment, they missed her by a few minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with absolutely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had a reluctant feeling about going back and thought that she had made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each step was heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What should I say……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari told her to work hard, but Miyabi knew she never had any intention of telling her to confess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Make a memory only the two of them have and close the distance between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to go back. But she probably has to go back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to report to them. But she probably has to report to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart but once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Auuu………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She somehow managed to raise her body, but sitting down was all she could do, and it looked like she wouldn’t be standing for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She grazed her knees when she first fell, but she did not have the time to feel the pain now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Hyuu**Hyuu* she couldn&#039;t even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No shadows moved at all, although she turned around and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Am I safe…………?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when she thought that in terror...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That voice that was the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uh, Kahah…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hii…………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knows no help would probably come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her body will now become tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi shut down her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Who is it……..?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slowly opening her eyelids, the person who appeared in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana told me to go on ahead, so I left her and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from ahead on the forest path; I saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to punch the man before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing the man fly a few meters away, I immediately turned to Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too-ru………kun……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Thank god……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appear and disturb me from slamming her in, you damn brat……..” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop breathing out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My words were really pointed at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man lost to his emotions and pulled out his knife before jumping at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that went for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forgetting to manifest my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I jumped at the man again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife grazed my shoulder and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He dropped to the ground, but the man stood up again staggering-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was too late when I thought &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;oh shit&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, the man prepared the gun and--------it was pointed at Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a few meter distance between us. However, the man would probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I made even the slightest of movements.&lt;br /&gt;
This was a complete reversal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I couldn’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain&amp;gt;&amp;gt; coiled itself around the arm holding the gun and the man was pulled backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whaaa!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife he threw pierced itself into tree far away from the target which was me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the man looked behind-----to the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain user&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..I told you to shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My fist crushed the man in the battle suit and he was blown away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moistened when she got relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-chan…………I was, scared…….I thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She might not know what she was saying already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi just let her tears flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;nt get hurt at all from the fight-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A……………a-aah…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“GURUAAAAAA!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and they were glaring at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What&#039;s going on, I slowly turned behind and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The body of the man in the battle suit shook as if it was stuck in a frozen position, holding up the knife------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw the tip of the sharp &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Katar&amp;gt;&amp;gt; piercing through his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the man&#039;s huge body collapsed producing a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I confirmed the man had completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what was happening at the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------So the situation is worse than what we had imagined huh…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I learned that there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lost my voice when I heard that there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be some deaths too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half-way through some of the attackers managed to reach him, and after he defeated all of them he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I turned up late because there was a little bit of trouble”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no problem since we&#039;re saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you hadn&#039;t followed her then……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cut my words and looked at Miyabi whose shoulders were being hugged by Tachibana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been released from her fear and started crying again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you would feel bad if anything happened to this girl even if she was somewhere beyond your reach”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s exactly true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why I was seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway let’s head back to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too, but I can’t take Miyabi there now……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. Also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in such a bad condition that even moving is tough for you right now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though it was to save us, her injuries had gotten even worse because she forced herself just now. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………it&#039;s okay if they can hide, but what are you going to do if this guy’s comrades find them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s just as Tora says.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t just leave the two of them here, but I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, I’ll go alone-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go into that situation alone”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. The last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we were here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that had run over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because we were currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze practice&amp;gt;&amp;gt; on the first day……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terminal Imari showed me after our battle during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..I am sorry, but about my Ojou-sama’s situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did something happen to Lilith…….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide the anxiousness of her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, an even stronger shock compared to what Tora just told me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lilith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Julie saved us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie said &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;it’s okay don’t worry about it&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; when Imari thanked her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m worried about Lilith. Let’s head back quickly. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Sorry, Tooru. I can’t listen to that. I promised Lilith I would head back immediately. I might not be that helpful in battle, but I want to go back no matter what”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strong will was in her eyes when Imari stared at me------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unexpected person supported her opinion; it was Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level shows up. It pisses me off, but it’s better to have Julie head to the branch school battle potential wise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tora turned away when he heard Imari’s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………of course, I promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last, Sara, who hates me like a snake, lowered her head as we headed out after I replied &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;I definitely will&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari. Let’s go!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Ya---!] [Uun!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran toward the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shouts, trembles and so on from there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We got through the forest not long after and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in the battle at the hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s that………?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. You know, the one where you can release its full power at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;IV&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If she has that amazing &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went through the door that had lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lilith!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered with injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3 men in battle suits attacked Lilith, but one of them faced towards us when they saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Julie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you alright Lilith!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. Preparations for tea time haven’t started yet”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Lilith was talking nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or maybe she was tired from her injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………her expression huh)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll help out too, Lilith”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed towards the broken wall that had probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exception&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith’s judgment was probably correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was no time for questions and answers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lilith who is exhausted now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru. I will stay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Imari………!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After looking at Lilith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Sword&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right back at you. If Tooru and Julie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Julie, I will handle that man!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Julie was handling before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You heard her, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will protect Julie too………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, that vow should belong to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith slightly regained her composure when she said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I leave that guy to you, Imari!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, Lilith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail were fluttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie and I considered that aside and ran towards the big hole ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Julie I will count on you too, but tentatively though!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ja---!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We accepted Lilith’s request while running through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we advanced into the big hole that had been opened up when the wall was destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around since it was connected to the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we peeked down from our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (the height of a 10 story building) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(--------! That’s…………!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I noticed the people I believed to be the staff members collapsed on the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boat at the pier started being moved by some unknown individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I could reach after assessing the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, I knew we wouldn’t make it if we descended the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, we&#039;re jumping!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our bodies dance in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent in the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yoo, we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging glances with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I could naturally come up with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeh, we meet again as expected”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager made a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We will meet again------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether or not 2 months was a long time or short a time, the prediction I had made at that time now became reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ship slowly moved forward within this tense situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assessing from the fact of no one on the bridge, the boat was probably on autopilot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where is the chairman?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing beside me, Julie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s tone was polite, but a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s okay because the target was big”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you are an &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, you should be somewhat hesitant to do something like that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Amazing decision skills…………..however we are about to go out to sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out that we were southeast of the island. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Can I hear your names?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Julie=Sigtuna”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future, but I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I beleive I am quite related though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kuku* &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kui* my sleeve was pulled and I regained my composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. I have to calm down”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Julie, I started talking to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while thinking about what we should do now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and sent out a rescue signal.	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to find the boat&#039;s location with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t think about that)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still sent the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;use everything you have in your hand.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It&#039;s the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lilith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands&#039; reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu. The girl there-----Julie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lilith}}…………..and I also reject it because I can’t swim”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(……………it’s the truth though)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; took Julie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives would be bet on the toss of the coin………..of course the winner would be me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Captain of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Riberus&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-----will now exterminate the obstacles”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was probably no gap between our physiques and ages, but the pressure &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, let’s go”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked on the deck and slowly closed the gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. Let’s go, Julie!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Julie taking the left-------but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved his body only by a bit and dodged the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; before easily blocking my fist with his palm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is quite some power you have there. It&#039;s at the same level with my subordinate wearing the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment Smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono is fixated on the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While blocking my fist, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; said something incomprehensible.  During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Julie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Buun* the kick missed. &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He is quite a skilled fighter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are going to continue attacking, Julie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; slightly crouched down to dodge that too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Julie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s kick was blocked by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But----you stopped moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Julie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu that is one fine combination”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My expression stiffened when I see &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; stand up without breaking his small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is somewhat painful”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……..somewhat huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a smile while wiping his stomach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is correct. Just like you &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who transcended humans with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Lucifer&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, we transcended humans with this &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; prepared. No matter how much the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Julie’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when she first swung it down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Julie finish him as I become her support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; there)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. Sorry but----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She has already figured out my intentions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s really reassuring to have Julie around huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out two knives from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s go, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made an eye signal to Julie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; which requires twisting my body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A slightly surprised expression appeared on &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lilith to scatter her rose last time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eat this, bullet punch!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Let’s name it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the first one, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; as its base move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie slashed down at that moment but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped behind immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s charge attack was wild and------&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Julie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Julie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Julie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah……….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s face distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; lifted his leg to step on her but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It got prevented when I slammed into him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking the chance when &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered a bit, Julie rolled away but----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Julie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--, no, problem………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words do not match her state completely at all. Julie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than finishing my words, I headed to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; waiting for us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and got closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Julie was constantly making diversions for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike me, Julie moved into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Julie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, it’s annoying”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I obstructed the knife path with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and tore the air with my fist, while Julie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gradually understood &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s strength as we fought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It goes without saying for his knife techniques and &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He skillfully wards off my attacks and Julie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuu!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has been broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;a move that has a weakness&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuh……..Damn it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, I made a simple attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Julie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don&#039;t even know something that simple”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; mercilessly kicked up to Julie’s stomach when she was staggering. Julie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh, Fuu………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; she manifested with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Soul&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Lie………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Giikiii*!! I covered Julie and blocked the blade with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I promised to protect Julie……!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While making a sadistic smile, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; increased the pressure of his stepping leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get away from…….Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Julie still swing her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me. In order to protect me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was at that moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was being produced from Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie accelerated together with that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a speed even me as her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Julie…….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Julie swinging her blade with crazy speed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s expression distorted from the shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s expression also distorted from the pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, she continued accelerating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the moonlight, Julie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl roared and----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been blown away, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Iiiiinn…………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound stopped the same time Julie fell to her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What the hell was that……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----!! Ju-Julie are you okay!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Julie’s body paid a big price.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Julie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wobbly shadow stood behind Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; grabbed Julie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------------uuh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Julie’s expression was filled with pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--------! S-stop------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hands and jumped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too…..ru…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our extended hand and fingers touched. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Julie to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh………ouch………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, Julie how about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stared at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while nodding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hopeless------That might be true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that only happens when all hope is lost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I still have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie looked at me from inside my arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no despair in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* her bell rang when Julie nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Use everything you have in your hand&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the words Imari said-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Oh yeah, I have &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;! I can use &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in this situation!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. I have a request. Will you listen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a small wry smile before asking Julie who was showing a mysterious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you fly…..for this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be harsh to ask Julie this when her knees might be broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, Julie still nodded to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because she believes in me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;kokun* after hitting her forehead, Julie leaned against the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. I’ll let you taste this next”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could say that because of his confidence in his defense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; did not hit him since the start of this battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I swore I would slam a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to him and closed in the gaps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it goes for the both of us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was in a similar state because he got hit by Julie just now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were scratches on the so-called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and it was occasionally giving off sparks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s end this, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slowly took a left stance and said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to steal the flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Although he&#039;s an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Blocking won’t be enough to beat me&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, your making that face huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Gabuh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A counter flew to me the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; talked without the assumption he was going to lose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of this was to stop &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist under the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and stood up after steeling my resolve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that is also the reason for our victory.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A feint again huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it&#039;s an immature attack pattern!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected from you…….! Then------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;“See through this!!”&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kaa!!*&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s eyes burned from the light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I hid using the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;switch was already turned on&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; the moment I showed my back to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; noticed something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He noticed Julie was gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Goo------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if to respond to my shout, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; looked up at the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; sliced through the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not yet………I have not------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also jumped into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s chest area the moment Julie brandished her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; broke the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and pulled down the curtains of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the direction Julie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been put to sleep by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To----O------RU------!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lilith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn………uu………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wasn’t only me. Julie too. Also, Lilith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Debt, no------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We did not save the chairman for such a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened to that boy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr……..is it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? If it’s him-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am over here, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze Diabolica&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, it seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was tougher than what I imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put down the chairman and prepared against &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman was the one that stopped me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“B-but chairman……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind………you’re &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right? Nice to meet you. Please tell &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-sama I said hi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a deep bow, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped to the sea----and landed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; then disappeared together with the submarine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru, and Julie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He left those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, you got that right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the memory of Julie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(That sound and the Julie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if the event that happened just now did not occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Julie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….I forgotten about it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see Julie’s face color change under the search light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, you still have 3 debts left though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. You will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time huh……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Level up&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it&#039;s just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oi oi it isn&#039;t carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, leaving that aside-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;see you again&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. See you later, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last one left there were 3 people; me, Julie and Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My body was creaking due to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Julie *chokon* sat beside me too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….nai, I prefer your lap”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. Then I will accept the offer”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good night, Julie”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. But, I need to ask something before that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; with her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With Imari?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------there was no if’s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everything in front of me is important now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Julie if I have to team with a girl”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Julie’s hand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I could not see her expression, Julie was probably making a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am very happy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---♪“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl that fell in love with someone like me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>199.245.32.210</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412003</id>
		<title>Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_7&amp;diff=412003"/>
		<updated>2015-01-19T22:33:25Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;199.245.32.210: /* Part 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fear completely filled the heart of Miyabi who ran into the dark forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt she was getting chased from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt the man in the battle suit was chasing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She turned around several times, but she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning the clock back to earlier in the evening-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Porori* Tears were falling in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once she started crying, the only thing left was for the tears to spill out-------so she just sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In her mind&#039;s eye, the expression Tooru had made just before floated about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became troubled because she told him her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi knew what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would probably be a lie if she said she didn&#039;t expect anything somewhere in her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tooru was always kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knows he&#039;s kind to everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unforgettable scene left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Tooru had seen Miyabi standing here from far away at that moment, they missed her by a few minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with absolutely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had a reluctant feeling about going back and thought that she had made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each step was heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What should I say……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari told her to work hard, but Miyabi knew she never had any intention of telling her to confess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Make a memory only the two of them have and close the distance between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to go back. But she probably has to go back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t want to report to them. But she probably has to report to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart but once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Auuu………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She somehow managed to raise her body, but sitting down was all she could do, and it looked like she wouldn’t be standing for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She grazed her knees when she first fell, but she did not have the time to feel the pain now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Hyuu**Hyuu* she couldn&#039;t even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No shadows moved at all, although she turned around and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Am I safe…………?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when she thought that in terror...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That voice that was the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uh, Kahah…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hii…………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knows no help would probably come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her body will now become tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi shut down her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Who is it……..?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slowly opening her eyelids, the person who appeared in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana told me to go on ahead, so I left her and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from ahead on the forest path; I saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to punch the man before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing the man fly a few meters away, I immediately turned to Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too-ru………kun……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Thank god……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appear and disturb me from slamming her in, you damn brat……..” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop breathing out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My words were really pointed at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man lost to his emotions and pulled out his knife before jumping at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that went for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forgetting to manifest my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I jumped at the man again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife grazed my shoulder and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He dropped to the ground, but the man stood up again staggering-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was too late when I thought &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;oh shit&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, the man prepared the gun and--------it was pointed at Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a few meter distance between us. However, the man would probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I made even the slightest of movements.&lt;br /&gt;
This was a complete reversal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I couldn’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain&amp;gt;&amp;gt; coiled itself around the arm holding the gun and the man was pulled backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whaaa!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife he threw pierced itself into tree far away from the target which was me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the man looked behind-----to the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Chain user&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..I told you to shut up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My fist crushed the man in the battle suit and he was blown away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moistened when she got relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-chan…………I was, scared…….I thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She might not know what she was saying already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi just let her tears flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I didn&#039;nt get hurt at all from the fight-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A……………a-aah…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“GURUAAAAAA!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and they were glaring at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What&#039;s going on, I slowly turned behind and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The body of the man in the battle suit shook as if it was stuck in a frozen position, holding up the knife------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw the tip of the sharp &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Katar&amp;gt;&amp;gt; piercing through his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the man&#039;s huge body collapsed producing a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I confirmed the man had completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what was happening at the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------So the situation is worse than what we had imagined huh…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I learned that there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I lost my voice when I heard that there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be some deaths too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half-way through some of the attackers managed to reach him, and after he defeated all of them he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I turned up late because there was a little bit of trouble”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no problem since we&#039;re saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you hadn&#039;t followed her then……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cut my words and looked at Miyabi whose shoulders were being hugged by Tachibana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been released from her fear and started crying again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you would feel bad if anything happened to this girl even if she was somewhere beyond your reach”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s exactly true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why I was seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway let’s head back to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too, but I can’t take Miyabi there now……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. Also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in such a bad condition that even moving is tough for you right now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though it was to save us, her injuries had gotten even worse because she forced herself just now. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………it&#039;s okay if they can hide, but what are you going to do if this guy’s comrades find them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s just as Tora says.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t just leave the two of them here, but I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, I’ll go alone-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go into that situation alone”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. The last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we were here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that had run over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because we were currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze practice&amp;gt;&amp;gt; on the first day……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terminal Imari showed me after our battle during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..I am sorry, but about my Ojou-sama’s situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did something happen to Lilith…….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide the anxiousness of her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, an even stronger shock compared to what Tora just told me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lilith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Julie saved us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie said &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;it’s okay don’t worry about it&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; when Imari thanked her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m worried about Lilith. Let’s head back quickly. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Sorry, Tooru. I can’t listen to that. I promised Lilith I would head back immediately. I might not be that helpful in battle, but I want to go back no matter what”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strong will was in her eyes when Imari stared at me------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unexpected person supported her opinion; it was Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level shows up. It pisses me off, but it’s better to have Julie head to the branch school battle potential wise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tora turned away when he heard Imari’s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………of course, I promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last, Sara, who hates me like a snake, lowered her head as we headed out after I replied &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;I definitely will&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Imari. Let’s go!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Ya---!] [Uun!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran toward the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shouts, trembles and so on from there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We got through the forest not long after and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in the battle at the hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s that………?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. You know, the one where you can release its full power at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;IV&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If she has that amazing &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went through the door that had lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lilith!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered with injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3 men in battle suits attacked Lilith, but one of them faced towards us when they saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Julie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you alright Lilith!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. Preparations for tea time haven’t started yet”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Lilith was talking nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or maybe she was tired from her injuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………her expression huh)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll help out too, Lilith”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pointed towards the broken wall that had probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exception&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith’s judgment was probably correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was no time for questions and answers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lilith who is exhausted now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru. I will stay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Imari………!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After looking at Lilith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Sword&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right back at you. If Tooru and Julie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Julie, I will handle that man!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Julie was handling before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You heard her, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will protect Julie too………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, that vow should belong to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith slightly regained her composure when she said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I leave that guy to you, Imari!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, Lilith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail were fluttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie and I considered that aside and ran towards the big hole ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Julie I will count on you too, but tentatively though!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ja---!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We accepted Lilith’s request while running through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we advanced into the big hole that had been opened up when the wall was destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around since it was connected to the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we peeked down from our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (the height of a 10 story building) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(--------! That’s…………!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I noticed the people I believed to be the staff members collapsed on the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boat at the pier started being moved by some unknown individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I could reach after assessing the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, I knew we wouldn’t make it if we descended the stairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, we&#039;re jumping!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our bodies dance in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent in the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yoo, we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging glances with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I could naturally come up with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeh, we meet again as expected”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager made a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We will meet again------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether or not 2 months was a long time or short a time, the prediction I had made at that time now became reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ship slowly moved forward within this tense situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assessing from the fact of no one on the bridge, the boat was probably on autopilot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where is the chairman?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing beside me, Julie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The teenager’s tone was polite, but a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s okay because the target was big”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you are an &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, you should be somewhat hesitant to do something like that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Amazing decision skills…………..however we are about to go out to sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out that we were southeast of the island. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Can I hear your names?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Julie=Sigtuna”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future, but I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;Selection&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I beleive I am quite related though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you say………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kuku* &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kui* my sleeve was pulled and I regained my composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. I have to calm down”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Julie, I started talking to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while thinking about what we should do now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and sent out a rescue signal.	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to find the boat&#039;s location with this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t think about that)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still sent the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;use everything you have in your hand.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It&#039;s the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lilith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands&#039; reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu. The girl there-----Julie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lilith}}…………..and I also reject it because I can’t swim”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(……………it’s the truth though)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; took Julie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives would be bet on the toss of the coin………..of course the winner would be me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Captain of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Riberus&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-----will now exterminate the obstacles”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was probably no gap between our physiques and ages, but the pressure &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, let’s go”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked on the deck and slowly closed the gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. Let’s go, Julie!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Julie taking the left-------but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved his body only by a bit and dodged the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; before easily blocking my fist with his palm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is quite some power you have there. It&#039;s at the same level with my subordinate wearing the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment Smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono is fixated on the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While blocking my fist, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; said something incomprehensible.  During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Julie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Buun* the kick missed. &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He is quite a skilled fighter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are going to continue attacking, Julie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; slightly crouched down to dodge that too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Julie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s kick was blocked by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But----you stopped moving!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Julie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu that is one fine combination”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My expression stiffened when I see &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; stand up without breaking his small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is somewhat painful”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha……..somewhat huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a smile while wiping his stomach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is correct. Just like you &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who transcended humans with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Lucifer&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, we transcended humans with this &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; prepared. No matter how much the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Julie’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Saber&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when she first swung it down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Julie finish him as I become her support.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; there)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. Sorry but----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She has already figured out my intentions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s really reassuring to have Julie around huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out two knives from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s go, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made an eye signal to Julie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; which requires twisting my body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A slightly surprised expression appeared on &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lilith to scatter her rose last time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eat this, bullet punch!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Let’s name it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the first one, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; as its base move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie slashed down at that moment but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped behind immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s charge attack was wild and------&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Julie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Julie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Julie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hah……….!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s face distorted from the impact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; lifted his leg to step on her but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It got prevented when I slammed into him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking the chance when &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered a bit, Julie rolled away but----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Julie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--, no, problem………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her words do not match her state completely at all. Julie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faster than finishing my words, I headed to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; waiting for us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and got closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Julie was constantly making diversions for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike me, Julie moved into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Julie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, it’s annoying”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I obstructed the knife path with my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and tore the air with my fist, while Julie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I gradually understood &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s strength as we fought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It goes without saying for his knife techniques and &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He skillfully wards off my attacks and Julie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuu!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has been broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;a move that has a weakness&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guuh……..Damn it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, I made a simple attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Julie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don&#039;t even know something that simple”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; mercilessly kicked up to Julie’s stomach when she was staggering. Julie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh, Fuu………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; she manifested with her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Soul&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Lie………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Giikiii*!! I covered Julie and blocked the blade with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I promised to protect Julie……!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While making a sadistic smile, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; increased the pressure of his stepping leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Get away from…….Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Julie still swing her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For me. In order to protect me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was at that moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was being produced from Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie accelerated together with that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a speed even me as her &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; has never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
“Ju-Julie…….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Julie swinging her blade with crazy speed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s expression distorted from the shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s expression also distorted from the pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, she continued accelerating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the moonlight, Julie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver girl roared and----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been blown away, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Iiiiinn…………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound stopped the same time Julie fell to her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What the hell was that……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----!! Ju-Julie are you okay!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Julie’s body paid a big price.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Julie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wobbly shadow stood behind Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; grabbed Julie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------------uuh!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Julie’s expression was filled with pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--------! S-stop------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hands and jumped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Too…..ru…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our extended hand and fingers touched. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Julie to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh………ouch………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you okay, Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, Julie how about you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stared at &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; while nodding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hopeless------That might be true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that only happens when all hope is lost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I still have &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie looked at me from inside my arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no despair in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* her bell rang when Julie nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Use everything you have in your hand&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the words Imari said-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Oh yeah, I have &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;! I can use &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; in this situation!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected from my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. I have a request. Will you listen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a small wry smile before asking Julie who was showing a mysterious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you fly…..for this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be harsh to ask Julie this when her knees might be broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, Julie still nodded to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because she believes in me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;kokun* after hitting her forehead, Julie leaned against the handrails.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. I’ll let you taste this next”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could say that because of his confidence in his defense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; did not hit him since the start of this battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I swore I would slam a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to him and closed in the gaps.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it goes for the both of us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was in a similar state because he got hit by Julie just now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were scratches on the so-called &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and it was occasionally giving off sparks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s end this, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I slowly took a left stance and said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; to steal the flow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Although he&#039;s an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Blocking won’t be enough to beat me&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, your making that face huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------Gabuh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A counter flew to me the same time he said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; talked without the assumption he was going to lose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of this was to stop &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I clenched my fist under the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and stood up after steeling my resolve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh…….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that is also the reason for our victory.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A feint again huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it&#039;s an immature attack pattern!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected from you…….! Then------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;“See through this!!”&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kaa!!*&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s eyes burned from the light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I hid using the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Shield&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;switch was already turned on&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; the moment I showed my back to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; noticed something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He noticed Julie was gone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Goo------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if to respond to my shout, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; looked up at the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Double&amp;gt;&amp;gt; sliced through the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not yet………I have not------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I also jumped into &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s chest area the moment Julie brandished her sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; broke the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and pulled down the curtains of the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the direction Julie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having been put to sleep by &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To----O------RU------!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lilith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn………uu………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It wasn’t only me. Julie too. Also, Lilith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Debt, no------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We did not save the chairman for such a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened to that boy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr……..is it &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;? If it’s him-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am over here, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze Diabolica&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-dono”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; but, it seems &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; was tougher than what I imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I put down the chairman and prepared against &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman was the one that stopped me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“B-but chairman……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind………you’re &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right? Nice to meet you. Please tell &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;-sama I said hi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a deep bow, &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; jumped to the sea----and landed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; then disappeared together with the submarine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru, and Julie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He left those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, you got that right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the memory of Julie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(That sound and the Julie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if the event that happened just now did not occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----Tooru?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Julie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….I forgotten about it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could see Julie’s face color change under the search light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, I still have 3 debts left though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. You will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time huh……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Level up&amp;gt;&amp;gt; right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it&#039;s just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt; you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oi oi it isn&#039;t carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, leaving that aside-----&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;see you again&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. See you later, Imari”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last one left there were 3 people; me, Julie and Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My body was creaking due to &amp;lt;&amp;lt;{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}&amp;gt;&amp;gt;’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Julie *chokon* sat beside me too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….nai, I prefer your lap”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. Then I will accept the offer”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good night, Julie”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---. But, I need to ask something before that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; with her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With Imari?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But------there was no if’s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everything in front of me is important now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Julie if I have to team with a girl”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Julie’s hand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I could not see her expression, Julie was probably making a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am very happy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ja---♪“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl that fell in love with someone like me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>199.245.32.210</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=411979</id>
		<title>Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_3_Chapter_4&amp;diff=411979"/>
		<updated>2015-01-19T19:32:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;199.245.32.210: /* Part 2 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the sea 180 km southeast of Tokyo, on an island that&#039;s blocked from the public------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2nd morning of the seaside school came to greet us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuwah, Ah…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. You look tired, Kokonoe”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because yesterday was tiring”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I exited the tent without waking Julie up and Tachibana laughed when I headed to the meeting spot while yawning. Unlike me, it seems Tachibana was already completely awake and giving out her usual dignified atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I left the hall lined up with the tents to avoid waking everyone else up and headed to the forest path reaching from the branch school to the harbor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe most of the animals living in the island were still sleeping, but I could occasionally hear the sound of birds chirping; basically it was very quiet. The air in this untouched island smells nice and after I took a good sniff of the clear air into my chest, the morning just like what I go through in the main school started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, let’s begin from the first like usual. Start”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana urged me and I started the training like normal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a stance first and it was a basic move where I only can move my back feet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I then moved to the next 8th style basic move and advanced forward while changing my step in leg’s axis just like what Tachibana taught me. This technique of sometimes turning around or half around coupled with the technique of turning to the opposite direction was the combination I used to throw Imari when I fought her on the first day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last was the middle line--------I started the Tachibana style Himonho technique which consists of me turning around Tachibana without showing most of my body&#039;s vital points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’ll be honest and say that this training is plain, but it&#039;s because I know how important the basics are that I concentrate and repeat it.&lt;br /&gt;
And I found something out because I was concentrating, and that’s--------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Tachibana. Now that I have a good look, your hair is really beautiful”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Buuu!? What are you saying all of a sudden!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not all of a sudden you know. I touched Julie and Lilith’s hair last night. Both of them had different hair types but, both of them were beautiful”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-so what does that have to relate to my hair”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she thought I was teasing her because Tachibana voice was angry while her cheeks were slightly blushing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Recently, you are the one I have been seeing the most compared to everyone else. And since there was that hair conversation we talked about, my eyes went there for some reason and I just thought it looked pretty”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“More than everyone else!? Bu-but if that’s the case then Julie is more than me right!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tachibana joins me in morning training everyday like this and I had to turn around you the whole time when I am doing the Himonho right. In terms of being together longer, it would probably be Julie. But, it feels as if Julie and my shoulders are lined up and we would see the same thing so……….most of the time we would be looking at the television”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see, more than Julie too huh………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conversation changed from hair to Julie before I knew it. Why is that………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway, I just thought Tachibana’s hair was beautiful when I saw it. It’s not like I was making fun of you, I am really serious about it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, ah………Fu-fumu…….err, Tha-thank you…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While fiddling with her hair by twirling it around with her finger, Tachibana said her thanks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I relaxed knowing that she understood that I seriously said that and was not teasing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that’s right. Can I touch your hair since we&#039;re on this topic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------!? Eh, uaa………….we-well, I don’t mind…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After receiving Tachibana’s permission, I tried touching her long black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her glossy hair was smooth and it was completely different from Julie and Lilith’s hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hou…….Houhou……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha-what is with that reaction”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems it was ticklish, and Tachibana who was shutting her eyes tightly, opened one of her eyes and asked me in doubt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Iyaaa---,I just thought it feels soft and nice. A girl’s hair really is soft huh. My hair is just plain hard. Want to try touching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fu-fumu. Then excuse me------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hesitating for a while, Tachibana timidly touched my hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s hard right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I think it’s not that hard for mentioning……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch*&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s taking too long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..Tachibana. It’s ticklish and, how long do you plan on touching?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“WaHyaa!? Yo-you did not say anything so, I lost the timing to stop”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I got scolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems it was my fault but, I can’t seem to agree with it………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mo-more importantly, let’s start training again………..ah, iyah, stop for a moment. You can stop doing the Himonho”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hn? Then what should I restart with? The thing you taught me only reaches here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umu. That is why I am thinking of advancing to the next stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is it okay?  It&#039;s only been 2 months since I started learning you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I can smoothly perform the walks and body movements that I first learned it was not at the level where I can put my chest up proudly and say I mastered it completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I asked whether is it okay to go to the next stage with this hasty knowledge------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s okay. It’s true that grasping the basics is important and the thing really needed is not to understand the surface techniques but rather to grasp the true nature of it. In order for that, the next most important thing is to gain experience. If you don’t get it then you won’t be able to grasp the nature, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Tachibana sums it up by telling me continue what I learned before when I have time, before making a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay let’s begin. First, please thrust your hand forward.  Next make a circle with the hand you thrust forward-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, she started teaching me a new move and I secretly made a relieved sigh since luckily, there was no close body contact this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hard training continued for the rest of the 2nd day of the seaside school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was there the battle training  we usually go through in the main school, but we would also get survival training and rock climbing using the islands terrain with traps set up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this tough training we would not escape getting hurt if we didn’t concentrate, and since the contents of the training usually came with dangers we went through the every day without relaxing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4th day-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A different kind of training started today compared to the other days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haaa…………..Haaa………!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was dripping in sweat while running deep inside the dark forest even though it was the in the afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The temperature today was the highest among these past few days and it was quite tough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Tsk, this is unexpectedly one thought out training…………!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The content for the afternoon training was-------a game of tag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I doubted my ears and thought it was a joke when Tsukimi announced that but, now that the event started I realized the contents of the training was just as hard as the training until now.  I could not continuously run fast since I have to maintain my concentration in this terrain filled with obstacles such as tree roots and rough trunks on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On top of that, I was made to carry a doll filled with sand for 7 kilometers. Following that context, it seems the concept was to bring the VIP we secured and escape from the spot. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ones running were the main school group; the catchers are mostly the branch school group. However, it feels like we were getting chased by hunting dogs because the branch school group has lived in this isolated island and has repeatedly done this training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as this is a game of tag, we are bound by the rules of no attacking the catchers, so we had to hide and scatter about. The winning condition was to get to one of the goal points set at several spots in the mountain ridge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Found you, Tooru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The catcher was Imari and she appeared in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kuh, you came here before me huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. I got contacted that Tooru was aiming for here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She displayed the power of the wireless cellphone only limited to the catchers’ magnificently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously……………I am happy in the sense that you keep aiming for me to this extent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------uh!? Y-you’re wrong! It’s not like I purposely came chasing Tooru, it’s just that you were nearby me!!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Wa**Wa* Imari swung her head and swings her ponytail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A-anyway! This is game over for you, Tooru!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying that, Imari kicked the tree trunk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She glamorously kicked the ground, rocks, trunks and branches; it was the moves she showed on the first day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it would be defeat the moment the catcher touches me, this attacking pattern is the most annoying one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t think the same method would work every time, Imari!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I grabbed the tree vines and concentrated at the direction Imari was going to jump to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before immediately-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari’s scream echoed throughout the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………Tooru you pervert. Tooru you lecher. Tooru you beast”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the game of tag ended and I was in the middle of heading back to the western building-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several abusive words came from Imari who is glaring at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like I said, It wasn’t on purpose…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even though it was not on purpose, it is still a fact that you saw my panties”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, I made a ring with the vines and threw it to Imari the same time I dodged her attack and when she landed, I aimed the moment she landed and hanged her upside down when I pulled the vine; the trap I learned yesterday was a success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, it was also a fact that I caused Imari to have an embarrassing experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Si-since I was the only one who saw it, so it’s considered a safe right? Also, I ran immediately after confirming the trap worked so I did not see much…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who was the one that said [Hahaha, how naïve Imari. I have already seen through that attack from last time-----Towaaah!?] before running away with a red face?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She poked my cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuuun? I wonder if I should add up the debts while you&#039;re reflecting on this…………….ah, now that I think about it carefully, you did touch my breast on the first day so that makes it 3 debts. Also, not only do you have a super cute &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; called Julie, you get to sleep with her in a small tent at night so that makes it 4 debts. Next, since you were so flirty with that beautiful blonde fiancée of yours, so the total debts is 5”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait wait. I know I was bad until the 3rd one but, the 4th and 5th one has totally no relations to Imari’s debts at all”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You found out huh♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a sigh while making a bitter face at Imari who brought her tongue out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, forget that for now, I might have said this on the first day but it seems I did not see it incorrectly. Your moves are completely different compared to the entrance ceremony 3 months ago. Just what kind of training did you go through until you could make those types of movements?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, thank you.  I have been training really hard every day, ever since I came to the branch school. I would be made to climb steep cliffs with only my hands, or get thrown off of those cliffs………….fufu, the life at the main school sounds like fun……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari’s eyes looked like the eyes of a dead fish half-way through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Honestly, it was so tough that it made me want to run away, you know? But, I guess it’s okay since I got to surprise Tooru this much. Fufuu♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She turned around once before making a cheerful smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she can make this expression, then she can probably clear any trials in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---It was at that moment I thought that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaah, it would be nice if I could be together with Tooru-------uun, wi-with everyone in the main school forever”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari showed a lonely face even though it was small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I understand her feelings really a lot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We will separate again once this seaside school ends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main school group will return back to the Kouryou academy while Imari and the rest will remain on this island.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s not like we won’t ever meet again, but it still feels kind of lonely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..I think so too. I would really like to be with Imari more too”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------uh!! Wh-why is it only limited to me!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hn? Imari is the only one in this spot right now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….That’s right. Tooru has that kind of personality. Haa………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari made an exaggerated sigh for some reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the sun set and the sky turned dark, it became time to start preparing our meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ever since the 2nd day, the students have been made to cook for themselves as part of the training. Of course, we were required to make our side-dishes on our own along with the main course. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took some time since we were completely exhausted from the afternoon training, but it was quite fun cooking while everyone was being lively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, I saw an unexpected ability that I had not known until now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While peeling a potato, I send a look to the girl standing in front of the kitchen with an apron on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over there, *ton**ton**ton*………….Tachibana was moving the kitchen knife with a good rhythm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tachibana wasn’t the only one showing unexpected traits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is this much enough, Miyabi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like that, Tachibana called out to Miyabi who was doing other preparations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr…………I think it would be better if it was a little finer”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, understood”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana started moving the hand holding the knife again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a break, Julie called out to Miyabi this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi. I finished cutting the eggplant. What should I do next?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, errr, can you cut the carrots to bite-sized this time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie threw the vegetable to the air and cut it into pieces in an instant like a scene from a manga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, Miyabi was still getting called out to------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi-chan. Is this much taste enough? It seems a little bland---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn…….*Zu**zu*…………Let’s see. I guess we should add a teaspoon of salt since it is a little bland. If it still tastes bland after that, please put in half a teaspoon more”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;I understand* Kibitsu said that before heading back to her post.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s a face showing that you are surprised no matter how many times you see it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While peeling the potatoes along with me, Tora lifted his face and spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. I feel bad to Miyabi, but I feel she isn’t the type to be standing in the center of everything”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuun, I agree on that point”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The event that caused Miyabi’s current position occurred yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, the center position for the preparation of meals belonged to Tachibana and Imari for the main school and the branch school respectively, but yesterday night, a particular group failed in their seasoning, causing the air to go gloomy. Since they were completely exhausted and the food they made------the big fun after their training, was a failure. It was only normal for the air to go gloomy at that point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi was the one that changed that atmosphere in one go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ma-maybe we can change the taste a bit………..maybe……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After mumbling that, I pushed Miyabi’s back and brought her to the food that had failed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi confirmed the taste of the failed food before, starting to add the flavoring in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She then fixed the smell with herbs and within a few minutes she changed the taste of inedible food to------it’s not that it was wonderful, but it became something manageable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today’s situation was because of that result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(I have no talent huh………….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who abused herself like that on the very day of enrollment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that was not true. That’s because, no matter what Miyabi thinks about herself, she was currently being relied on by everyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I looked at her working hard in the position she was being perplexed in, I naturally made a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Tooru. Grinning while staring at a girl is a little disgusting you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----!? I-it’s not like I was grinning……….wait, Ouwahh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the lack of composure caused by Tora’s comment, I dropped the potato I was holding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I went to pick it up, I accidentally kicked it like a ball (as I was panicking) and the potato flew even further away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wa-wait for me---!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing you idiot…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I chased after the potato while hearing a tired voice behind me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I picked it up at a small dark path slightly far away from the hall----and I stopped moving the moment I raised my face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because a girl with her dark hair tied into two sides and in a gothic dress was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go-good evening, chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………you look like you’re having fun, Kokonoe Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, well……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is a good thing”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman made a small giggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tomorrow is the last day you will receive training on this island. Please be careful not to get injured”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She then started walking with her assistant Mikuni-sensei who was following her like a shadow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I should be considerate and say my thanks before lowering my head and returning to Tora.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, I realized something when I heard the chairman&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is there anything wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-no, it&#039;s nothing much-------there’s no way huh…………errr. I misunderstood the chairman before. So I am very sorry”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I took a deep bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahra, what kind of misunderstanding did you make?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you remember the conversation we had during the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Qualification ceremony&amp;gt;&amp;gt;?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes, the chairman nodded and I continued my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought the chairman was a heartless person at that time. I thought you were someone……..that is able to perform that cruel exam and play with someone&#039;s future calmly without any disturbance in your heart. But when I came to this island and found out that Imari-----the people that failed the exam were enrolled here, I found out I was wrong. I felt that when the chairman apologized to us at that time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman swung her head and made a soft smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe Tooru. It is your right to comment on what kind of a human I am. However, I do accept being a heartless person. That’s because, I think it is only normal to eliminate you all by the tough trials that I will be preparing from now on” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was something normal for the leader of the academy meant to nurture capable people wanted by the Dawn organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I can’t think her thoughts are heartless because of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was our wish to be in Kouryou, so it was very natural to drop people who are unable to bring results there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Chairman. To chairman, I-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, Tooru. Are you going to confess your love here? That’s what you should be doing to me, right? I think this is impossible, but does Tooru have a loli fetish?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith was the one that interrupted my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought her glowing {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} from the light coming the hall reaching this small path was beautiful for an instant but, now wasn’t the time for that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t make any weird misunderstandings. I am just------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The person herself is calling herself heartless, isn’t it okay already? It’s only normal for peoples&#039; opinions to differ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is completely correct, Lilith=Bristol…………..that is the case, Kokonoe Tooru. Do you get it now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I think that’s true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I did think that&#039; but I had a strong urge to tell the chairman that it was not true and was about to open my mouth------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should stop now. This girl may talk like this but; she is actually a shy person. Seriously, she isn’t honest at all” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith whispered into my ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was however not a soft voice because it was quiet here so, it reached the chairman&#039;s ears too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………..Mikuni, let’s go”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unable to hide her dissatisfaction, the chairman frowned a little before walking away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Have a good day, Kokonoe Tooru. I will be expecting much from you, from now on”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chairman left those words for last and left for the western building with Mikuni-sensei.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was left alone with Lilith there, and-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Giggle*. The part of her running away is because she is unable to retort; that bulls-eye still makes her a child”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….hey. No matter if you are the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exception&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, I think it’s bad to anger the chairman”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, isn’t that cute”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith did not show any signs of reflection at my tired reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leaving that aside, I got shocked when I found out Tooru had a loli fetish”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You know it’s all wrong after hearing the whole situation, so which mouth is it that&#039;s saying you&#039;re shocked?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course, with this mouth”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lilith linked her arm with mine before looking at me and touching her red lips with her finger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought back to the moment those light red glossy lips kissed my cheek and *doki**doki* my heart started pumping hard-----,but I quickly unlinked our arms before she found out about it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-okay then, I have to get back to Tora or else I will get scolded”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn mouu. Oh Tooru! Wait for me!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I got back to Tora with that blaming voice coming behind me, it seems he saw me as I was running away from her and again [What are you doing, you idiot………] a warm greeting was waiting for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it had been established that today was the hottest day of this summer, it was hard to sleep at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nonetheless most of the students had fallen asleep before the date changed, because we were exhausted from the training; I was one of those students, but……….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….you have me, and you still sleep with this girl in this small place every day, oh Tooru-----Hn moouu”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt my name get called and my consciousness got a little clearer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then. I have to prepare to sleep”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What………is this……..? Julie’s sleep talking………? Well, forget it……)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I could hear the rustling sound, it did not beat my sleepiness and my consciousness started to sink again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hn, it’s a little embarrassing like this. But I can’t sleep if I don’t do this………….I know, if I do this then………………un, problem solved. Good night, Tooru………….*Chuu*”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the brink of my consciousness getting cut, I could feel something touching my cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who knows how long had passed since then------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn……it’s hot……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could hear Julie’s mumbling in the dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rustling sound that I could hear next was probably because she took off the bed cover of her sleeping bag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although I could feel Julie squirming around, it turned quiet not long after and I once again lost my body to the sleepiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;I knew it was still dark outside&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; even though my eyelids were closed, and I could hear the sound of birds chirping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed in with those chirpings------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name was suddenly whispered into my ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru, I love you………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I completely woke up when I heard those sweet whispers next.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Wha……!? Ju-Julie!?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn’t only those sweet words. Julie was holding my arm tightly as if to show her behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her soft and those &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;voluptuous&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; bulges were pushed onto me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Uwah, wait, eh, soft, wait, if she clings onto me, her breast will………….Ah-re?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Big.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did you ask? It’s obviously the soft object touching my elbow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn……….it’s tea time Tooru………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I realized it wasn’t Julie’s voice, I raised my upper body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, ah-re?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I turned around and tried to confirm the owner of that voice but, another problem was added into the confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My vision is dark. The dark I was experiencing was pure darkness and rather, I can’t open my eyes in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(What is this? A blindfold…….?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After I touched my face in panic, there was a cloth tied around my head to hide my sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While having a huge amount of question marks popping in my head, I took off the blindfold to find out that it was quite bright outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Just what is this?...............wait, more importantly, whose voice was------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I became speechless when I turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how many times I see this situation, I would still remain speechless regardless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because there are 2 beautiful girls sleeping in this tent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more they are completely naked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was exactly by definition speechless when I saw both, the silver and gold beauties not wearing anything at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I get it for the silver blonde girl----Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She probably took off her clothes because last night was especially humid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I have no idea why the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} girl------Lilith is here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could guess that she sneaked in but, I can’t guess why she was naked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nuu………….Tooru……….Good morning………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe she noticed me waking up; Lilith scratched her eyes while raising her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she did that, *tayun**puru**puru*…………..her 2 bulges made a big jiggle and it was probably the nature of a sad man to automatically look at it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(No no no no no no, don’t don’t  don’t don’t don’t, must not look------!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I covered my eyes with my hands in panic, that overwhelming fleshy appearance has vividly been burned into the back of my eyelids.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the revival of the goddess of love and beauty that was told in the legends-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I received an attack that could make me hallucinate like that forever from the gold girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lea-Lea-Lilith!! Why are you naked!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’ll leave out the fact that she sneaked in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do mean by why………….I can’t sleep unless I take off my clothes……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She probably hasn’t slept enough. She answered my question while dozing off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…………..you can’t, Tooru…….you must not take your blindfold off………….it will be embarrassing………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then put some clothes on and sleep, was what I thought but, that might be something she won’t give up doing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get it. I get it already so put on some clothes……..!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mou, I have no choice……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Bafuu*. After nodding, Lilith once again lay on the bed and started sleeping again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Just who is the one having no choice………..)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie slowly woke up this time just when I was completely tired from waking up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good morning, Tooru……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, Good morning, Juli------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Wait, I must not look there too------!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Lilith’s certain fleshy part; hers were not jiggling at alllllll.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} and that magical fairy-like appearance told in fairy-tales has been burned into my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tooru………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie was completely oblivious to my confusing troubles------it was probably on the level where it would not be over exaggerated if I called it a war and was making a dazed expression while tilting her small head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“La-last night was hot. I understand that. But it&#039;s morning now. That’s why put your clothes on!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ya---……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Bofuu*. While nodding, Julie lies back on the mat again before starting to sleep comfortably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(No seriously, why are you going back to sleep………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a sigh deeper than the sea to the 2 beauties sleeping comfortably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe, are you awake?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuuuuh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My heart skipped a beat when my name was called from outside the tent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I did not need to confirm who it was----it was Tachibana. My morning training is still being continued in this seaside too, and she would come to wake me up if I was late at the promised time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you still sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am awake!  I am awake so!! I will go out soon so wait there!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I called outside with a voice soft enough to avoid waking Julie and Lilith, and [I understand] was replied back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Tha-that was dangerous……)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I placed my hands on my chest which was beating really hard while recalling Tachibana shaking my shoulders when she came into the tent yesterday morning to wake me up from oversleeping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I was still sleeping just now, and she came inside-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(I don’t want to think about itttt…………!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt a chill at my back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Julie, Lilith. Put on your clothes when you wake up”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Ya--……….][I get it, mouu……..]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I used the sleeping bag and placed it on top of them as a replacement for the bed cover before heading out while carefully preventing Tachibana from knowing the inside situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good morning, Kokonoe. It’s a refreshing morning today”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true………it really is comfortable morning……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………….your expression doesn’t match your words at all though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mind it………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Around the time for breakfast preparations, we wrapped up the training and I headed back to the hall with Tachibana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mid-way-------my stomach growled and it was mixed with the birds chirping which could be heard from the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, your body is far from being full”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you understand that, then let me eat more meat-------“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She answered immediately with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I dropped my shoulders in disappointment, my stomach made a big growl again as if to conspire with my actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since my stomach started *Guu**guu* growling as if to show my dissatisfaction, I made a bitter smile and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Puu…………hahaha. Kokonoe, your timing is just too good; it should have a limit, Fufu,hahahaha”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana might have reached her own limit because she grabbed her stomach while placing her hand on her mouth while laughing hard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not that funny. Also, look in front when you walk or you’ll hit a branch”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The place we are walking right now was a promenade used as a shortcut from the woods to the hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s just like an animal trail and since there were branches extending to our face level everywhere, we could meet a painful experience if we didn’t look in front properly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t do something that dumb-----Puwahh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a dumb girl who received a painful experience in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Tachibana hit the branch, she panicked because a spider nest got stuck onto her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hyaaaaaa, Koko-Kokonoe. Tak-take it off, please………..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get it. I’ll take it off immediately so stay still”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I nodded and made a small wry smile at Tachibana who was begging for help while moving restlessly to get rid of the spider nest on her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So-sorry………err……the &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;main thing&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; is not on me right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Main thing? Aah, the spider huh, nope it’s not on you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana let out a relieved breath when she heard my reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You bad with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………we-well, it’s embarrassing but, yeah”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not embarrassing you know? Everyone has something they&#039;re bad with”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(…………….like Tachibana during meals)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not knowing anything about the sentence I swallowed before it came out, Tachibana became bashful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-It’ll be a big help if you say that------but, please keep it a secret from the others okay? .............well, Miyabi found out on the first day itself though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get it………..okay, everything is off-----ah”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just when I stopped my words mid-way, Tachibana opened her eyes wide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Kasa*……….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana noticed &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; riding on her shoulders and her face turned into a stiff expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-oi Tachibana!? Where are you going------Oi, wait! I’ll take it off for you!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana shouted and started running, before I chased after her in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa don’t comeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be something said to the spider but, it&#039;s rather confusing for the one chasing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------!! Dangerous!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment Tachibana was about to slam into a tree, I caught her hand and pulled it strongly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--But, It was too strong and *Bofuu* Tachibana’s face was buried into my chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Puwah!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A-aah, sorry……………Spi-spider!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she regained her composure for an instant from the impact when she buried her face in my chest, she was almost close to panic again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wait, calm down!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana hugged me tightly and I grabbed the spider and tossed it away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I took it off already so calm down”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Re-really…………?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her usual dignified atmosphere gone somewhere, Tachibana looked up at me with tears in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While nodding, I pointed at the spider walking on the grass and Tachibana took a big sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuu………I showed you something pathetic………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s okay. Just like what I said just now, everyone has something they are bad with. Also, thank god you weren’t hurt”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe……………*giggle*, that’s true. I have to thank you for that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I smiled at her while saying there was no need to be embarrassed, Tachibana softened her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My heart pounded a little the moment I saw that soft smile which was different from the usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Uh, your face is too close………..)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the situation occurred just a few moments ago, it seems Tachibana had not realized that she was being hugged. If she realized this, there would be no mistake she would call me shameless or perverted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was about to let go before that happened; this happened when I was about to separate our bodies-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An intruding rustling sound appeared together with a soft voice of a 3rd person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person standing in front us when we moved our sights there was-----Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-is that so. A spider huh…………you were both hugging each other, so I was close to making a misunderstanding in shock, ahaha…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After explaining to Miyabi why we were hugging each other, she quickly believed our story because it seems she knew Tachibana was bad with spiders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m ashamed………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana who said that had her cheeks blushing a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..That’s nice”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuee!? Errrrr, well, a spider got onto my shoulders too just now so, errr, neh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meaning, she had run with full strength just like Tachibana and it dropped off somewhere before she knew it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She probably thought I would take it off for her if I was nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, it seriously is a life saver you believed it immediately”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I nodded beside Tachibana when she made a relieved sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Seriously. If it was the other way around, you would be shouting shamelessly before running away”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[The other way around………?][What do you mean?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of them asked me back together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems the sentence was not complete and the meaning was not clear to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was referring to the assumption that if I was hugging Miyabi, and we were seen by Tachibana instead”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“”------------!!””&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I-I, so-so-something like that, errrr, spider, where is the spider………….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe! Wh-what kind of perverted things were you thinking about……!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….it’s just an assumption”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I made a sigh to the both of them who were panicking even though I said it was an assumption beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh yeah, why are you here this early in the morning Miyabi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was coming back from my morning run”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. You are still continuing that even though it’s the seaside school”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un………..That’s because I would be late by one lap from Tooru-kun if I don’t work hard”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, you can’t be careless at all”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahahaha……………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana made a curious face at our conversation. Her reaction was probably normal since she didn’t know I told Miyabi that I wouldn’t be running with her in the mornings for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“B-by the way, does Tooru-kun have any plans for tomorrow since it’s a rest day?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi changed the conversation; she might have felt sorry for Tachibana who was unable to join in the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no training tomorrow, the 6th day, and it was a day given to us to move around freely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nonetheless, I have nothing special planned so I told her I was thinking of just resting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If that’s the case then why not come with us? I invited Imari and the rest last night but, I think it’s more fun if there are more people if we are going to play anyway”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, okay. But where are we going?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no game facilities on this island and the only places here were the branch school and the harbor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just where are we going to go in an environment like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you saying………..it’s summer now. What’s more the sea is surrounding the island. Meaning, it’s obvious that we would be playing at the sea”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….now that I think about, the sea is a good place to play”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were made to swim with our clothes on the first day, run on top of logs floating in the sea, and were made to have a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Blaze practice&amp;gt;&amp;gt; with our lower bodies submerged, so the sea had completely turned into a tough training spot for me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well anyways, I understand. Is it okay if I invite Tora and the others?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, I don’t mind”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like this, we passed through the promenade right when I filled in tomorrow’s schedule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we got back to the hall, there were some students awake who were already cleaning up their tents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, I have to go around waking the people who are still sleeping”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a very Tachibana-like announcement. As expected from the chairman-----which I am secretly calling her-----she still goes around waking everyone up, not only in the dorm but during the seaside school too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have to wake Julie up too”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie’s and my tent was still up nearby and the {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} girl could not be seen in the hall. She was probably still sleeping since she didn&#039;t sleep much last night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe. Even though you live with her normally, I think it’s a problem looking at a girl’s sleeping face. I’ll wake her up instead”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I get it. Then please”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Honestly, I have something against that but, I’ll follow Tachibana’s will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll go clean up the tent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I’ll leave that to you, Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving those words, Miyabi went back to her tent and we went back to my tent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But even so, it’s quite rare for Julie to oversleep”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was a hot night last night. She couldn&#039;t sleep until it became late because it was that hot”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I am a little reluctant to do so but, it’s time already”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Replying back with an &#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;I have no choice&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;, she stopped in front of the tent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Ah-re? Am I forgetting something………………………………………..)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------uuuh!! Tac-Tachibana waittttttt!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My shout was useless and Tachibana opened the tent entrance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What could be seen across Tachibana’s shoulder were the color silver, gold and also-----skin color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………………………………………………………………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She kept quiet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Nuu……..is it morning already, Tooru……..?][Fuwah, ah…………what is it, you sure are noisy…….]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of them woke up when the morning sun shined inside and they looked at us with tired eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tachibana regained her consciousness and----shouted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Koko-Kokonoe you, Pe-per-Perverrrrrrrrrrrrrrttttttttttt--------------!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 5th day of the training had ended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The training camp with the alias of a seaside school ended today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a completely free day on the 6th day (which is tomorrow) and even though they were still unable to leave the island, the students had been pardoned to do whatever they wanted there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Heading back to the academy would probably be enough to allow them time to relax, but the reason for giving them a rest day on the island had the same simple meaning as giving candy to a child. Especially for the main school, there were quite a lot of students who had gotten excited when they heard that they were headed to a seaside school located on a southern island.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the night before the final day everyone was excited for-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were several girls gathered in the cafeteria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie, Tomoe, Miyabi, Kibitsu and one more person were from the main school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari and three other girls were from the branch school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a total of 9 girls there snacking on candies while talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were the group that had gotten the closest in those 5 days of training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conversation started with what they should do tomorrow, but then it changed to a very ordinary topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was getting late into the night and------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neh neh, what do you think about the boys in the main school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment the branch school girl------the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Kunai&amp;gt;&amp;gt; user Miwa said that, the students from the main school got excited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---that’s what she thought but, only one person responded from there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people that did not respond-----Julie, Tomoe, and Kibitsu made an expression as if they had no idea what she meant. Miyabi twitched her shoulders for only an instant, but luckily there was no one that noticed that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s about, is there a boy you are thinking about, Tomoe”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other main school girl guidedthe discussion here and Tomoe nodded as if she understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………Fumu. If you say it’s just thinking about, then it’s going to be Tora or Kokonoe I guess”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Both of them are strong. To me------mu? What’s wrong, everyone?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words again------rather, they collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha……….It’s that so-called girl talk and the standards for it are love talks………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe turned red when she realized it was a misunderstanding after hearing Imari’s explanation of the topic while making a wry smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, I just thought………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After some of them laughed at Tomoe’s reaction, one girl from the branch school opened her mouth next.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[There are a lot of cool guys in the main school right? Like Izumi-kun. Judging by the failures we have in the branch school, it’s an envious thing] [It’s better to be careful around him since he likes girls]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Ah, I think I’ll pick Tora-kun. He is small and cute] [But isn’t he kind of scary?] [I will definitely pick Tatsu-kun! Guys with muscles are awesome] [[[No way]]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When anyone of them brought out a boys&#039; name then, someone would *kya**kya* react back nosily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s see…………I guess for me----it would be Tooru”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several people reacted when Imari said Tooru’s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Like I thought. I kept thinking you were suspicious somehow. But I kind of understand, Kokonoe-kun is quite handsome] [Agree] [He lacks muscles though] [Ignore]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re wrong. It’s not because of his face but rather, I could get along with him. It’s easy to talk with him, and I mean very easy&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi got worried when she saw Imari smiling while talking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She listens to the conversation quietly while her heartbeat was increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, us branch school students have no idea when we would meet the main school students again once the seaside school ends, so I will avoid having a serious relationship. More importantly, I have something I have to do no matter what”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that’s so cruel. Imari has something more important than me………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha, don’t worry, I love you the most in this world♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi relaxed seeing Imari replying back to Miwa who was being playful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having the appearance that could make her eyes open wide even though she is the same gender, the beauties Julie and Lilith are normally around Tooru. What’s more, Tomoe who was a beauty with an adult atmosphere around her has been closing in the gap using the morning training recently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi thought she had no way to oppose if Imari, on top of having an appearance with nothing to criticize, and who has a cheerful and refreshing personality joins into that group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why it was normal for her to relax.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having completely no faith in herself, Miyabi didn&#039;t know she was quite popular with the guys. [The number 1 girl I want to protect ] [The breast of the girl I want to bury my face in Number 1], she has 2 magnificent titles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking about Kokonoe-kun. Miyabi-chan likes him too, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“uuuh!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kibitsu was the one that made a devastating comment with a dazed tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, Miyabi became the center of attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mo-Mo-Momo-chan!? I-I-I-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s because, you often talk about Kokonoe-kun. And you’re really close with him right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kibitsu had no ill intentions. It was probably because of her absentminded personality that she said the things she was thinking about. There were times good things happened because of that but; the words she said right now did not make Miyabi happy at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He is a f-friend. I-I-it’s true I think he is easier to talk with compared to the others though……….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un, un……….!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Puun**puun* Miyabi made big nods but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….Iyah, everyone noticed that already Hotaka. Rather, your attitude is so obvious”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone’s sights moved back to Miyabi immediately when the main school girl mumbled that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuuee……….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-is that so, Miyabi……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person closest to Miyabi at this spot but who at the same time was completely oblivious to Miyabi’s feelings to Tooru------Tomoe asked back with a shocked expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………..ah, uu………..err……… …………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At last Miyabi&#039;s face turned red, before hanging her head down silently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That reaction was the same as confessing the truth and even Tomoe figured that out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, Miyabi likes Kokonoe……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha. I guess I was right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U,uu…….errr, Momo-chan. Please keep it a secret from Tooru-kun…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uun, of course”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe’s &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; and roommate must not be forgotten in this. Was there anything you wanted to say when you heard that, Julie?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone’s sights focused on Julie when the main school girl said that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Julie who became the center of attention-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..*suu*………*suu*……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost everyone there was close to falling off their chairs when they saw her dozing off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha…….it’s about time to go to bed”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari made a wry smile. After she continued the sentence by telling everyone to head back to their tents since there was still tomorrow, several of them made unsatisfied and reluctant faces but still nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe headed out of the cafeteria while pulling Julie who was still in a mid-dreamland state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Kibitsu, Miwa and the others headed out. Miyabi and Imari were walking behind all of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I somehow felt that was that case, but it’s just like what I guess after all”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-unn………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. I understand those feelings very much. If I managed to go to the main school, I would most likely………..uun, I would probably fall for him&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi had a startled face when Imari declared that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said this just now too but, I could get along with him and he is easy to talk with, I also think his personality is good……………and, I think this may be unrelated but, it’s true that he is quite cool”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“E-err………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s okay; you don’t have to look that uneasy. This was also something I said just now, but I have something I need to do no matter what, compared to love”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari felt her chest hurting a bit after finishing her sentence and told herself it can’t be helped and to come to terms with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There might be a day when she might regret this choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Imari decided to end her feelings for Tooru secretly since she had no time to be all lovey-dovey in order to fulfill her wish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“E-err……Is it okay if I ask what Imari has to do……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh………Hnnn……….well, I don’t mind I guess. In exchange, please keep it a secret from Tooru okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While wondering why Tooru’s name came up, Miyabi nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I need money. A lot of it, neh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi got shocked at those vulgar words which could not be topped any more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was shocked, she waited for the next sentence. Even though she had known her for only few days, she thought there should be a reason why someone like Imari would say something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My family works in a small factory but, how should I say this, managing it is a little tough. We are often told that it’s better to close it, but my father and the workers there are working hard because they don’t want to close the company that my deceased grand-father worked so hard to build up. My sisters and I love our grandfather very much, so we agreed to say no to shutting the company down and often think about ways to help them somehow”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…… so you became an &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Exceed&amp;gt;&amp;gt; for that……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bingo♪ Originally I thought of finding a job once I graduated middle school. My parents rejected that but I wanted to do something------and suddenly on a certain day, a member of the Dawn organization came over and told me about the Kouryou academy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of those circumstances, Imari decided to go to Kouryou academy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she joined the dawn organization after graduating, it would probably be possible to gain an income large enough to reorganize her family factory. Also, after some negotiation with the academy side, most of the money provided monthly from the academy will be sent back to her house.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So that’s why………. Now I understand why you told me not to tell Tooru-kun……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looking at Tooru’s personality, he would probably be very worried about it even though he knows it won’t be a problem since I am in the branch school. So, please keep this a secret between us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imari placed her index finger on her lips and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi followed her and smiled too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She smiled while harboring respect for the girl the same age as her with strong beliefs in her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So with that said, becoming stronger is more important to me than love, which makes me a sad muscle-brain woman………..that’s why Miyabi, there are other people you should be more worried about than me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though 3 faces popped up in Miyabi’s mind, Imari was actually referring to Lilith. That’s because she has seen her show her affections to Tooru several times already regardless of the public gazes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe can be said to have a good relationship with Tooru but she looks like a friend and although Imari was shocked about Julie having a &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Duo&amp;gt;&amp;gt; relationship with him at first, she could somehow understand their actual relationship in just a few days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They believe each other and although their distance was close, her feelings are no different than those of a family’s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s all; leaving Tomoe out, Imari’s judgment at this point could be said to be generally correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Of course, she doesn’t know what kind of changes would happen in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, Tooru is probably the strongest enemy. How should I put it, he is kind of dense or off-topic………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing Imari sigh, Miyabi made a wry smile when she thought of several events that came to mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good luck, Miyabi. He won’t notice if you don’t step in more”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi nodded, when Imari winked one eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I will work harder………….errr, Imari-chan…..Thank you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re welcome. Miyabi, Fight♪”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un……..!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half an hour had passed since the girls headed back to their respective tents after the love talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the students had turned off their lights and started sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe and Miyabi’s tent was wrapped in darkness too but------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..Miyabi. Are you still awake?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….Uun, I am”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No err……….i-it’s about the conversation just now. Err………..it’s about Mi-miyabi liking Kokonoe……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un….it’s real I guess…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi’s nod could be felt in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe admits that she is not sensitive to love related feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so she could only be shocked when she found out that her friend, who she has been eating and sleeping with for 3 months, was having affections for the closest guy-friend she had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, now that she has calmed down somewhat since some time has passed since she found out, Tomoe thought of confirming it again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Work hard, Miyabi. I’ll cheer for you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…………? Ah…………U-un…….I’ll do so, but………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing Tomoe’s words, Miyabi made a crisp answer----- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is it really okay……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked on the verge of puzzlement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-uun, nothing at all. Ahaha………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Repling back with a curious tone, Miyabi swung her head despite the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------? Well forget it. Anyways, you can call me if there is something you need help with. Although, it has to be within my limits okay”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unn………thank you, Tomoe-chan”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umu……….however, don’t expect good strategies from me okay? It seems I am also slow regarding love”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi giggled at Tomoe’s self-evaluation. Tomoe also laughed with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long later, both of them ended their talk after saying good night until tomorrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the darkness, Miyabi vividly recalled the conversation she had just now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Was it just my misunderstanding……..?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By Miyabi’s judgment, she thought Tomoe should have a considerable amount of affection for Tooru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But judging by Tomoe’s tone, she could not perceive any of those feelings on her end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That made Miyabi feel relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was because she clearly understood the charms the girl Tachibana Tomoe had since she was close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(I shouldn&#039;t be relieved yet. There is still Lilith-san and Julie-chan…….I have to step in more, just as Imari-chan said……..Fight on, me……..!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi clenched her fist tightly and vowed to work a little harder from tomorrow onward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although her eyes were closed, Tomoe’s back was facing Miyabi and was still unable to fall asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(…………..Miyabi likes Kokonoe huh. Why didn’t I notice that before………..)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could agree in a lot of ways once she recalled some events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tooru’s name often comes from Miyabi’s mouth, and she has few memories of her talking with other guys compared to Tooru. Although she did somewhat exchange some  words to Tora and Tatsu, Tooru would definitely be around the area when that happens.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Kokonoe and Miyabi huh……….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quiet and shy. Tomoe wished for the love of the hard working girl to come true.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheerful and kind, although the boy was a little dense, he would often think about his comrades; she wished that their love would become mutual.&lt;br /&gt;
Until Tooru’s face appeared in her mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Tokun*…….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(-----what is this?)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her heartbeat became a little faster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She also felt her breathing getting rougher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe reached a conclusion after thinking about her body condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(I might be worried about Miyabi more than I thought………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, thinking about such a thing was worthless now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Tomoe gave up thinking about it and decided to go to sleep, she released her body to the drowsiness that was gradually getting stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Tokun**Tokun**Tokun*…….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tomoe did not notice the reason for her fast heartbeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>199.245.32.210</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_4_Chapter_7&amp;diff=411429</id>
		<title>Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_4_Chapter_7&amp;diff=411429"/>
		<updated>2015-01-16T22:16:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;199.245.32.210: /* 『I Will, When That Time Comes』 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==『I Will, When That Time Comes』==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is one last…….thing I want to say”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi said it silently under the crescent moon floating up in the night sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going back a little into the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today too, after 2 days from the fight in the mansion; Julie was still hospitalized and I would pass a peaceful time by talking or watching TV with her, since I was accompanying her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is that problem about &amp;lt;&amp;lt;K&amp;gt;&amp;gt; getting loose but, nothing occurred in this 2 days and the emptiness made it feel like those peaceful days has come back to the surface.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even without that problem, it’s not like those normal days returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because, I still couldn’t talk to Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi and Tachibana came to see Julie today and yesterday too but, there’s no way I could talk about something that important here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was the evening and-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It’s almost time………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My heart was in chaos enough to make me look at the clock several times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;“Can you come to the school gate at 6pm?”&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the afternoon, Miyabi told me that when she was about to head back from coming over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……..Tooru. You look restless since just now but, is there something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ah………..i am going to meet Miyabi after this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so. Then you should go now. It’s starting to turn dark and please go there while being aware of your footsteps”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-yeah. I’ll do that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5:40pm. it’s still a little too early to head to the school gate now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, rather than passing time in chaos in this medical room, I think it might be a better idea if I quickly head to the meeting spot to wait for Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kokonoe. Are you about to head to the school gate?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting out from the medical building, I met up with Tachibana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like she knows that I am about to meet Miyabi; and came here to talk to me just in case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it’s earlier than the promise time so, I was wondering if I should take the long road around”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then you don’t have to worry. Miyabi is probably there already”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, really!? Then, I have to go straight there. Thanks for telling me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Umu. Be careful while getting there. Watch the time to avoid coming back late”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that weird farewell in my head, I ran under the sky which was slowly turning indigo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It’s true that, it will become the time when the footing will be dangerous if we had a long talk) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were outdoor lights installed around the premise but, it doesn’t change the fact that it will become dark after the sun sets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Talk huh………..)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We will probably talk about the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, about the confession, and about the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that’s the case then the possibility that everything ending early will be low.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, I think it’s probably going to be an important talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why; I have to make up my mind inside my heart quick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I soon passed the guard station and the front gate to find---- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was over there. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go-good evening, Tooru-kun. How are your injuries…….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I talked about this during the afternoon too but, It hurts just a little-----wait, Miyabi, what’s with that outfit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I opened my eyes in reflex when I was half-way through my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s only normal; that’s because Miyabi was wearing a yukata.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Thi-this? Errr------how should I put this, it’s like making memories, err………..i bought this together with Momo-chan and Tomoe-chan during the afternoon------or are you saying that it doesn’t look good on me……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tha-that’s not true. It really cute on you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Cu-cute………!? Yo-you don’t have to be so polite…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 9.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----? No, I am not being polite, I just said what I felt though”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………i-is that so…errr, th-thank you, Tooru-kun………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her face slightly facing downwards, Miyabi thanked me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But why are you wearing a yukata-----ah, forget that………..you wanted to tell me something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un………..but before I tell you; can I take some of your time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ye-yeah, I don’t mind but……..is there something going on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….a-actually. I thought of wanting to go to the fireworks contest being held nearby, today. Then, if Tooru-kun is okay with that then………….s- so I thought if I could go with you and, err, well I am saying----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fireworks contest……….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I replied back by reflex when she gave out a weird word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I wanted………to go on a date with you………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Heh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I opened my mouth blankly and replied back with a dumb tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I came here after making up mind, thinking that this was an important talk but, now she tells me that she wanted a date-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There’s no way I wouldn’t get dumbfounded from this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, can’t?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------! N-no, it’s okay! Errr, okay!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment I saw the end of her eyebrows dropped with a troubled look, I quickly nodded-------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aha, I am so glad”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flower known as a smile bloomed on Miyabi’s face immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, but I look like this and I didn’t bring my wallet, also I didn’t send out an application for outing…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
T-shirts on the top and jeans for the bottom is still acceptable but, I won’t be able to get through the station’s ticket gate without applying to go outside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-if that’s the problem then, wait for a moment……!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying that, Miyabi pass through the main gate and went into the guard station while making *Karan**karan*sounds with her wooden clogs------she then talked about something with the security who attended before coming back after a while later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I sent an application for outing”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I heard from her, it seems that I can send an application of outing through the guard station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought there was no other way to apply other than through the housemaster or the office……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Giggle*. It’s written in the student memo, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
……..Sad to say, of course; I didn’t look through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay then, Tooru-kun……….L-let’s go for a date”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, Y-yeah, okay………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying that once more, my thoughts finally were able to catch up with the events after it was being half-dragged around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am going to a fireworks contest now with a girl that likes me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going on a date.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing those words, we headed towards the station while harboring a small fear -----unbearable shock, confusion, and also embarrassed in our chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Uwah, I am red until my ears………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We got on the monorail, and I noticed that fact the first time when I got under the electric lamp which was incomparably brighter than the outdoor lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I found out that I wasn’t the only one nervous and felt a little relieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---but even so, I don’t know what I should be talking about in this situation, and just kept silent just like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There aren’t many students coming out at this time so, there were only us and one group inside the train. The group looks like they are having a date too but, unlike us, they were having fun talking to each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter; I tried making a conversation in order to fix this silent situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W-we’re almost there”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un, that’s right……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“”……………””&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conversation over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Uaaaah, we could talk normally before this………)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, I just can’t remember how I used to talk to Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I was troubled, Miyabi looked downwards while talking to me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-it’s my------first………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my first time going for a date with a boy, err…………..i-I don’t know what I should talk about and-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(I-is that so………….)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I pat my chest in relief………….i was thinking too much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway; I was the one that felt apologetic when she apologized to me while slightly looking up at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If that’s what you say then, even I am also really nervous too since this is my first date and I have no idea what to talk about. That’s why, sorry for making you put up with such a boring date”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…….? It’s Tooru-kun’s…..first time too?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I replied “That’s right” at that surprised look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bu-but; you dated Julie-chan many times already right? And, for Lilith-san; I heard that she dated with Tooru-kun before………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I and Julie don’t go out with those intents in mind, as for Liltih; I was kind of forced to go out with Lilith so I think that’s different”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-is that so…..bu-but, how about before entering Kouryou?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Completely none. From before with my childhood-----ah, it’s a guy by the way. I, he and my sister would always pass the time together. That’s why, I think this is my first date”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, took Tooru-kun’s first…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a mumble that sounds like chewing, Miyabi smiled happily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, I feel kind of happy. My first time is with Tooru-kun and Tooru-kun’s first time is with me so-----both of us are experiencing our first time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing that smile, I felt my shoulders relaxing a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true. So, isn’t it fine if there’s a little failure in it? ……..rather, I would be happy if you could forgive me for any failures”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While finally making a wry smile, I naturally let out my words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I was wondering what to talk about until just now but, it’s like that event was a lie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un, so give me a break if i made any failures okay”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha, of course”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And of course, we immediately reached the station.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We stood up when the train was about to stop-------and I extended my hand towards Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……Thank you, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi timidly placed her hand on my hand before standing up too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, our conversation didn’t end there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….E-ermm, Tooru-kun. Can we stay like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stay like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keeping our hands connected……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? A……..aah, okay. It’s a date…after all”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unnn”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I was a little shy about it, I gripped the hand connecting my hand a little tighter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was really embarrassing and it made my heart beat but------I felt a tinge of guilt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After switching trains, we got closer to our intended station, and the number of people heading to the fireworks contest increased. We then got out the station we arrived at and saw guides standing everyone, who will lead us to the event, we then followed the people at our surroundings who were heading towards the event hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s quite a lot of shop huh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Should be buy something to eat first?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That might be a good idea. It’s weird that we might have the leisure to buy anything from the stalls once we reach the hall”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally, we would eat dinner steadily but our opinions match regarding eating early.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We let our hands go at that point; after i went to buy a hot dog and grilled corn while Miyabi went for tuna salad crepe, both of us also purchased Imagawaki for both of ourselves before heading to the hall while eating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Incidentally, Miyabi was the one that bought all this since I didn’t bring my wallet but, even though this is something unavoidable because on how the events ended up to a date; I felt really pathetic from the bottom of my heart…………..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi saw my face and the moment she looked like she wanted to say something----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is a corn on you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying that, she extends her hand to my cheek and took it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---What’s more, she then ate it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“E-errr……….th-this is embarrassing……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yo-you’re right………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe we felt the same so; both of us looked down without looking at each other face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And, at that moment-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Doon*just when I thought I heard a loud sound and the air shook, there was a giant flower blooming in the night sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Waaah, it’s beautiful…………it’s also so big………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we got closer to the launching spot; Miyabi and also i gazed at the fireworks because of its intensifying size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s so big. It’s my first time seeing fireworks this close”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufuu, that goes for me too. It has a strong intensity”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah. It’s dangerous to look while looking so, bear with it until we reach a spot where we can take a good look”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un, that’s true”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We threw our rubbish to the garbage bin prepared at the roadside and started heading to the hall again before-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shyly placed my hands on Miyabi’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Th-there’s so many people here and we have to be careful not to separate”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I said that to hide my embarrassment by holding Miyabi’s hands-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un. Thank you, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi made a smile and held back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon later; we reached the bank which was the hall for the fireworks contest but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What awaited us was a great ordeal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We were lucky until the point when we could start watching the fireworks after we found a space where we could stand and watch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the hall turned more complex as time passes. The space naturally closed in because of the large numbers of people and I started getting closer to Miyabi; but that was still in the safe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that------things went to a weird direction when Miyabi’s overly voluptuous breast touched my arms. People cramped us in as time passed by even though we tried to move to another spot and the commotion was no longer at the point where we could move anymore. Miyabi’s breast were pushed onto my arms as time passed by and the shape changed-------as a result of trying to move my body; the situation turned into my arms getting stuck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---rather; my arms are stuck in between her breast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(M-m-m-my musculus brachioradialis, musculus flexor carpi radialis, extensor digitorum muscle, and all those muscles that make my arm stuck. Between. Melons(*Figurative Speech)!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
360 degrees of my arm was completely covered with a softness comparable to a marshmallow and my mind fell into panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until now; there were times when her modest breast touched me when I was sleeping with Julie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a time when my elbow touched her large breast and it went *Pyon**pyon* when we joined arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a time when I lost to Tachibana’s pinning technique and her breast got *Funyon**Funyon* pressed onto my face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a time when I grabbed hold onto Imari’s shapely breast in an accident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, all the memories of those events got blasted away in front of this overwhelming power. *Temporarily though.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or course, Miyabi also knows what situation she was in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Adding in shyness; Miyabi looked up at me with her cheeks blushing from the heat while breathing wildly because it was stuffy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hnn,haaa………Fu-haa…….So-sorry, Tooru-kun. i………..Hnn………..Hnnn!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nnnnooo, there’s nothing to apologize. It’s an accident, this situation can’t be helped, how should I say it; honestly speaking, it’s like heaven and hell………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Wait, what the heck am I sayiiiiiinnnggggg………..!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I shouted in my heart while I was under the night sky filled with giant round flowers blooming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Nonetheless; this might be too late to say this but, the names of all the muscle parts were gained from Tatsu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, the collaboration of heaven and hell continued until the end of the fireworks contest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It got closer to the end; and once our body finally separated because people started taking the road back, we scuttle away from the spot by riding the wave of moving people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We got down the bank, and about the time we entered the route heading towards the city; we finally got a chance to take a breather.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“”……………….””&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errr…….l-let’s go back”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-uun, okay………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without feeling the urge to walk towards the stalls, we decided to take the road back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There weren’t many conversations in the train because of the awkwardness during the fireworks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon; by the time we got on the Kouryou academy’s personal monorail, both of us were conscious about the end of the date and the atmosphere got heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though we reached the monorail in front of the academy; we only limited the conversation to its minimum like [We’re here] or [Let’s get off].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We passed through the giant door which was standing out from the outside light and was in the middle of walking to the dorms silently before------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Tooru-kun………….can we take a detour for a while..…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi said that at a fork road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I felt her intentions and suggested the course leading towards the garden which has no one there at this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not reject the suggestion and we started walking on another road which wasn’t heading to the dorm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we approached the garden, Miyabi opened her closed mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The fireworks were beautiful. Many spread out in the sky………..things turned out weird half-way but, It was fun today”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was fun for me too. It was really interesting to see fireworks that close”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu, that’s true. *Don**Don* It was really amazing that each shot would echo in the core of the body”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, that was amazing. I can still feel the shaking deep inside my body. It’s a rare experience so I won’t be forgetting tonight’s event for a while”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un……..ah…………..P-please hurry and forget the part that happened half-way okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“O-of course………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though I answered that, it’s impossible to forget that fast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because we recalled back that event, the small awkwardness returned and we started walking again quietly. In the garden beside us, the 4 seasonal flowers floated inside the light. Maybe because the visibility was bad at night; the scent felt stronger compared to when I usually pass through this road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long later; Miyabi stopped near the fountain which was light up and I stopped too after walking forward a few steps before turning to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can we have a small chat here……..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….Aah”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing my reply, Miyabi nodded silently------and started talking after waiting for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Today-----uuun, I am really thankful from the day of enrollment until today. Tooru-kun would come to save me whenever I got into trouble, I was really happy for that……….and really sorry about it……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was the fountain was lighted up, Miyabi’s depressed expression was lighted too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it’s the time from the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Survive&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, or the seaside school; Tooru-kun might have lost your life if there was any mistake………….like the time before, I was almost close to killing you because of my stupidity………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………It’s already something that passed. I am alive as you can see. It’s alright”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without any reply, I asked the question that has been in my mind the whole time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi……..are you going to quit school?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like what I told her just now; I no longer care about the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; problem.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the surroundings are different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though they don’t know the situation in detail, Miyabi wearing the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt; spread throughout the school and she probably had many odd sights directed to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s fact that Miyabi feels heavy from all those sights. She hurt many students with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Power&amp;gt;&amp;gt; of the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;.  Even though there wasn’t any danger to their lives; they suffered broken bones like Tachibana. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was controlled by the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Equipment Smith&amp;gt;&amp;gt;, that was an undeniable fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Miyabi made her decision because she couldn’t bear the guilt anymore then it can’t be helped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And one more thing; the reason why I wondered Miyabi would quit the school was-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word she said right after inviting me to a date.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi said that it was to make memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thinking about the meaning those words display, I could only come up with one answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why I made this question----and it was also for confirmation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a silence that feels like eternity-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi gradually opened her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On that day………..on that day I hurt everyone with the &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Unit&amp;gt;&amp;gt;………….Tomoe-chan was beside me when I woke up. At that time, Tomoe-chan apologized to me. Even though I should be the one apologizing………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her expression turned painful because she recalled back those painful memories; I felt that too and it made my heart hurt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tomoe-chan told me everything about her feelings while apologizing……….and she said this at the end. Let’s become stronger…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…………Did you come up with the answer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I asked my question and Miyabi nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t quit”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi replied with a soft but strong answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think it’s shameless to say this after causing so trouble to Tooru-kun, Tomoe-chan and many people in this incident……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No-no way………..shameless is just------no, there might be people that think that but…………….however, at the very least----I am happy”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah………..Fufu, I am happy that you told me that” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you this before. I will feel lonely if Miyabi isn’t around. That’s why, I will obviously be happy if you told me that you were staying”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Un, Thank you---------Miyabi continued while making a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was forced to know about my feelings in this incident; It was just plain self-hatred........I kept telling you that I wanted you to see me strong, remember?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, you said that”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While nodding, I noticed that Miyabi had some memories of the time when she was controlled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But like I thought; that was just my desire. I wanted to become strong and show you…………that hasn’t change and is still inside me. That’s why----“ &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi looked at me with earnest eyes and told me her wish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to become strong. I want to become stronger in the true way……….! Not only strength, I also want to gain the heart that won’t get bewitched by a fake………..I want Tooru-kun to look at me------who succeeded in changing even though I have no talent”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She agreed with the desire inside her and moreover, she carried a strong determination towards her goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could tell the seriousness from Miyabi’s eyes and tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If I run from that now then it will never happen so--------that’s why, I will never quit Kouryou academy, and will work hard here”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi smiled after finishing her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi was different than before; that smile was filled with a strong will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After seeing that smile, I leaked a smile in reflex.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. I will look forward for it. I look forward to see Miyabi becoming strong”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you are going to work hard then, I will work hard too and help you by pushing your back”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…….? Together with Tooru-kun too………?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I nodded and talked towards Miyabi, who opened her eyes in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, of course. Tachibana also said to become stronger together right? Then, it’s natural for me to be included in that together too. That’s because I am greatly related to Miyabi’s goal so I will take the responsibility to look after you”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…..R-responsibility…….!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah. Is that shocking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N-noo. Errr, erhmm, I am just happy, ahaha……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I tilted my head in my mind when I saw Miyabi flustered for some reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi took a deep breath several times to fix her breathing-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The atmosphere changed when she lifted her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her smile disappeared and she stared at me with serious eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is one last….thing I want to say”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi said it silently under the crescent moon floating up in the night sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I said this before but, I want Tooru-kun to listen one more time. I want to hear your reply regarding that time……………I won’t run away this time”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..i understand”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She told me what she was about to talk and I nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The talk that was interrupted in front of the sea glowing in gold; restarts again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I love you Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi told me her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I loved you ever since that time when Tooru-kun told me that you would be lonely if I wasn’t here. I love you very much. That’s why, if it’s okay with Tooru-kun----please go out with me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving a slight gap in between, Miyabi told me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I raised my head in guilt again to the girl who told me her wish- her earnest feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That guilt that tormented me during the time when we linked hands when we were half-way heading to the fireworks contest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, I have to tell her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is my job to give her a proper answer, for she said that she won’t run away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thanks, Miyabi. I am really happy…..that you told me that you love me”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I hesitated on that day at the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I, who can’t throw away the twisted thoughts of revenge, wondered on how I should reply Miyabi’s honest feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, my answer was already out in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is something I have to accomplish no matter what. Even if I have to throw away everything, I have to”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My road as an &amp;lt;&amp;lt;Avenger&amp;gt;&amp;gt; will end once I achieve my revenge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, will I be able to return back to the righteous path again with my tainted fist and after walking in darkness until that day?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There’s no way that such a person can receive feelings from a girl standing under the light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only sadness will await her if I accept it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why-----sorry. I cannot go out with Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;*&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Zukiri* My chest hurt from a sharp pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hurting a girl who have affections towards me-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, I wasn’t the only one whose chest was hurting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Can I ask what that matter is…………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………..Sorry, I can’t say”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That answer was dishonest to reply to Miyabi who threw her earnest feelings at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, even if it might be dishonest, I could only say that much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“At that time, I had a problem on what I should say…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A misunderstanding was created and I hurt her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so……..Then, It’s not like my feelings were a bother?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-yeah. I said this before just now………..i am really happy about it”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both of us stopped our words there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound of the fountain was the only sound that reached my ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The paused time continued on before-----after a while, Miyabi lifted her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next moment; I got surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s because even though the side of her eyes were lowered, she was making a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, it can’t be helped”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh………….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s something more important than anything else for Tooru-kun right? If that’s the case then it can’t be helped…………….also, there is one more I want to ask”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Something you want to ask?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi hesitated----and talked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“J-just now, you said that you were happy that I told you about my feelings right? Is it okay to think that you have some affection to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that question; I honestly told Miyabi my honest feelings which I had been thinking ever since the confession.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I……………….i am aware that Miyabi’s a girl and at the very least like you. But above all that, the feelings of like is stronger as a friend now”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like as a friend……………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……….Sorry”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could only apologize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Miyabi swung her head sideways in panic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“D-don’t apologize. I feel disappointed but, I am also relieved……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relieved?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un. That’s because you said that you were conscious of me as a girl. At the very least, you like me……..if that’s the case then-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi slightly pulled back her chin and looked at me.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s probably a normal gesture for Miyabi since she looks down a lot but-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Honestly speaking; that upward look is so cute that it’s cheating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“T-there might be a chance if I don’t give up?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This question came above that so; I got flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ch-chance………..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Th-there might be a chance that you will love me as a girl instead of a friend inside Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, ah,errrr, ahhhh………w-well I guess so?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…….Ehehe, I did it………♪ if that’s the case then, I will work hard. Not only strength; I will work hard to show you my female charm too, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-yeah……………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being overpowered by an unknown source, I could only nod towards the girl who said that with a charming smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Errrr, Miyabi, I feel that you are really positive right now though………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I am disappointed. But, it won’t be any different from before if I stay disappointed…………..i decided to make my heart strong too so, I thought I should work hard to be positive……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I see……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey Tooru-kun. I will work hard. I will work very very hard. I will work hard in becoming a charming girl, training and studies. That’s why-----“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi announced, while showing a shy smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am counting on you from now on, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the starry sky, the smile covered with the lights from the fountain was very charming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
“……….You don’t have to come anymore”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…….Bu-but…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miyabi looked perplexed when she heard the words said by the 2nd year boy who suffered injuries from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even I know that it wasn’t truly your fault. That’s why, you don’t have to come anymore”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Y-yes……….Err, thank you for forgiving me, Senpai”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After lowering her head, Miyabi left the boy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind her, Tooru and Tomoe, Julie and Lilith, Sara, Tora&amp;amp; Tatsu; the whole gang followed her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Everyone forgives you now with this”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un………..thank you all for following me, even though it’s my problem”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fuun, seriously. Why must I, someone unrelated lower my head………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, I didn’t lower my head you know”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why did you even follow then!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, calm down Tora. We are thankful that you all came together with us”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Un…………Thank you, Tora-kun, Lilith-san”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tora gritted his teeth to the gold girl who said “See”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing them like that, Tooru felt their normal days have returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There should still be students who think badly of Miyabi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, things will definitely clear out by Miyabi’s future actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the turning point on the night of the fireworks contest; Miyabi’s lifestyle changed in 2 ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One; She started running in the morning and evening again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other one was regarding the running but------&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good morning, Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Go-good morning, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Miyabi’s request; Tooru promised to show up to run instead of going to morning training with Tomoe once every week.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Miyabi, here. I’ll hand over this before I forget”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-isn’t this…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right before starting to run, the object Tooru handed to Miyabi was a pure white heart shaped stone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the stone she dropped after telling her love to Tooru.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That right now; returned to Miyabi’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wanted to hand this to you. But handing it over when there are people around is just…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl giggled at the young man who looks flustered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mi-Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“*Giggle* it’s a joke. Then, I will work hard today too, Tooru-kun”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, that’s right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, that’s right”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After nodding while making a wry smile at Miyabi who turned more cheerful than before, Tooru ran beside her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half-way-----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Now that I think about it, there is something I remembered. You said that you wanted to use the fireworks to make some memories. What was with that anyway? I thought Miyabi was about to quit Kouryou so that’s the reason why but, now that I think clearly about it, you had no intentions for that……..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah……..A-about that………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To reply Tooru’s question, Miyabi explained while she was out of breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I-I wanted to use that as energy for me to, work hard for now on………..if I have fun memories then, I can work hard during harsh times………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 10.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. I guess I am glad that it became fun memories for you to work hard for”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un. But, things turn embarrassing if I remember the whole thing…………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………………Miyabi, I won’t be able to forget if you keep saying that you know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-------!! To-Tooru-kun you pervert! You must not remember-----!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s my fault!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though they were causing a ruckus, both of them were running at a pace unobtainable for a normal human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay, last lap! Let’s do this, Miyabi”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“U-un, I’ll work hard………….but, Tooru-kun, you can go on ahead…………”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aah, okay. Then, I’ll go on ahead”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing Miyabi’s works, Tooru raised his pace which was unthinkable for a last lap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tooru’s back turned small in no time at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(You’re so fast, Tooru-kun……….also, very far. But, I will catch up someday)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid losing the back of the boy she loves, Miyabi slightly raises her pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today more than yesterday----tomorrow faster than today; gradually increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(At that time, I will definitely make you look at me………..!!)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl was changing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One step at a time towards the ideal she wishes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>199.245.32.210</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>